ntbcsafford

Honor to whom honor...

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sun, 07 Aug 2022 15:34:13 GMT

Navajo Code Talker Roy Hawthorne

Today, August 14th, is National Navajo Code-Talkers Day. Roy Hawthorne was a Navajo Code Talker, WW II and Korean War veteran, Christian, Baptist Preacher, husband and father. Missionary Mark Haynes tells us that Mr. Hawthorne was, "My dear friend. He and his dear wife, Jayne, were a tremendous blessing to Mrs. Haynes and me. I hope to add photos of Bro. Hawthorne as I come across them. I do not now how long I will keep this page on the website, but I felt a need to honor this man who honored the Lord with his life. His funeral was truly Christ honoring. I miss my dear friend, but only for a little while." For more information on Brother Hawthorne and the Navajo Nation go to streamsinthedesertaz.com

Others May, You Cannot

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 01 Jul 2022 14:18:39 GMT

by G.D. Watson, 1845-1924

“…If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.” (Matthew 16:24-25)

If God has called you to be truly like Jesus in all your spirit, He will draw you into a life of crucifixion and humility. He will put on you such demands of obedience that you will not be allowed to follow other Christians. In many ways, He seems to let other good people do things which He will not let you do.

Others who seem to be very religious and useful may push themselves, pull wires, and scheme to carry out their plans, but you cannot. If you attempt it, you will meet with such failure and rebuke from the Lord as to make you sorely penitent.

Others can brag about themselves, their work, their successes, their writings, but the Holy Spirit will not allow you to do any such thing. If you begin to do so, He will lead you into some deep mortification that will make you despise yourself and all your good works.

Others will be allowed to succeed in making great sums of money, or having a legacy left to them, or in having luxuries, but God may supply you only on a day-to-day basis, because He wants you to have something far better than gold, a helpless dependence on Him and His unseen treasury.

The Lord may let others be honored and put forward while keeping you hidden in obscurity because He wants to produce some choice, fragrant fruit for His coming glory, which can only be produced in the shade.

God may let others be great, but keep you small. He will let others do a work for Him and get the credit, but He will make you work and toil without knowing how much you are doing. Then, to make your work still more precious, He will let others get the credit for the work which you have done; this to teach you the message of the Cross, humility, and something of the value of being cloaked with His nature.

The Holy Spirit will put a strict watch on you, and with a jealous love rebuke you for careless words and feelings, or for wasting your time, which other Christians never seem distressed over.

So make up your mind that God is an infinite Sovereign and has a right to do as He pleases with His own, and that He may not explain to you a thousand things which may puzzle your reason in His dealings with you.

God will take you at your word. If you absolutely sell yourself to be His slave, He will wrap you up in a jealous love and let other people say and do many things that you cannot. Settle it forever; you are to deal directly with the Holy Spirit, He is to have the privilege of tying your tongue or chaining your hand or closing your eyes in ways which others are not dealt with. However, know this great secret of the Kingdom: When you are so completely possessed with the Living God that you are, in your secret heart, pleased and delighted over this peculiar, personal, private, jealous guardianship and management of the Holy Spirit over your life, you will have found the vestibule of heaven, the high calling of God.

COVID-19, Delta and Omicron et al

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 06 Dec 2021 18:59:12 GMT

"To Vaccinate or Not to Vaccinate"

Almost as soon as COVID began to rear its ugly head back in 2020, the question of whether or not to take the vaccination has been almost as divisive as the political landscape.

But now the rubber is meeting the road. Government mandates (whether right or wrong) are being imposed. Is the Bible believer to “obey” this one (Romans 13) or resist it by requesting a religious exemption? Losing your job is serious but even more so is disobeying God. Again, full disclosure: my bias is Judeo-Christian. Every religious accommodation I have seen to date in my sphere of life and faith has been based on the use of aborted baby tissue in the research, development and production of the vaccine. I will address that below.

Having said that, I am not medical. This document will be reviewed by medical personnel before it is published, but it is not intended to enter into the science.

If you are going to refuse the vaccine even if it costs your job, that is your privilege. I would only ask you to honestly consider all of the facts. Your family is more concerned about this than you think. When Jonas Salk developed the inactivated poliovirus vaccine it was considered an answer to prayer and we couldn’t get it fast enough. What was the difference? Wearing masks was voluntary but prudent. Some did not, but no one (like the government) was making it mandatory. When we are pushed we tend to push back. Conspiracies abound. Peer pressure is resisted.

During the Black Plague or Spanish Flu no one was questioning the need for a vaccine. Many people wore their masks to work and church and we have the pictures and statements of pastors in the day to prove it.

I am very well aware of the fact that mortality rates with COVID are nowhere near as high as previous worldwide pandemics. I am also aware that mRNA technology is different. I see the utter foolishness of making people stay six feet apart as they board a plane only to be assigned a seat within six feet of as many as 9 or 10 people for a four-hour flight. But vaccinations and masks are two different things.

Medical science is amazing. It is possible only because of a Master Designer in the first place. Many people have asked, What good comes out of bad? I’m going to answer the question but with a caveat: any answer to that question almost sounds like support or encouragement of the evil. It is not. A considerable amount of what medical science knows today (like it or not) came out of the Nazi Concentration Camps and Japanese internment facilities of WWII. The history of medicine is not always pretty.

The COVID vaccine is not an extension or reiteration of aborted baby cells. Some manufacturers did use aborted baby cells to validate or prove its effectiveness – but not in the design or production process. The Moderna vaccine (used at our local hospital at the present time) did NOT use aborted baby cells even for testing.

I can prove from scripture that life begins at conception and thus abortion is the killing of an unborn life. I cannot prove, however, that a vaccine is unbiblical. If you are going to conscientiously object to the vaccine because you read that cells from an aborted baby were used in its research and development, then, on the same grounds, should you not also object to every cancer treatment and almost all other major disease treatments available today? I am not trying to justify, I am trying to get you to see a duplicity that you may not even recognize. Again, like it or not, cells from aborted babies are used to test almost all major diseases. I’m not justifying it. I think it is sickening. But this is where the world is.

God has allowed science to identify and interpret the code of life. In layman’s terms a vaccine shows the body what the original, healthy code of life looks like and tells the body’s natural immune system to attack anything else. mRNA vaccines work the same way. No one is being turned into a robot or set up to be a Bourne operative.

For those of you concerned about this from an eternal perspective, the vaccine is not the mark of the beast. It is not put on the right hand or forehead. Taking the COVID vaccine is not worshipping the antichrist.

I, too, have a problem with the way this whole thing has gone down. However, I (we/none of us) can do anything about that. All we can do is control our response to it. Students of prophecy can clearly see the influence of the god of this world. Daniel lived his entire adult life against the flow – but right in the middle of it.

Who were the sons of God in Genesis 6?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 01 Nov 2021 07:00:02 GMT

Genesis chapter six gives us the historical account of Noah’s worldwide flood.

By way of explanation as to God’s anger, at least in part, the problem is recorded as, “the sons of God” taking wives of as many of the “daughters of men” as they desired. Verse four seems to indicate that the offspring of these relationships were quite special, reporting them as, “mighty men which were of old, men of renown.” There are at least two schools of thought on the matter. I will give you both.

The most common interpretation is that the “sons of God” were fallen angels who came to earth and began cohabitating with women. The biblical evidence in support of this argument would be that the term “sons of God” is used three times in the book of Job to mean angels (1:6; 2:1; and 38:7). Additionally, the New Testament book of Jude adds some clout to this argument. Verse six speaks of “…angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation” having been “reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day.” So there was a particularly noteworthy class of evil angels who have been prevented from ever again interfering with the affairs of man because of some past, infamous sin.

But in all honesty some great men of God have disagreed with this conclusion. I remember hearing Dr. J. Vernon McGee on the radio years ago disagree. His argument was thought provoking. As I recall he stated that they could not be angels because angels cannot reproduce. He referred to Jesus’ discussion of the husband and wife relationship in heaven after death. Matthew and Mark both record Jesus as explaining that men and women “neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven” (Matthew 22:30; Mark 12:25). Dr. McGee, as I recall, believed they weren’t angels but faithful men of God who fell into gross immorality and disobedience by marrying unsaved women – and lots of them. I believe he is right. Some additional support for this conclusion might be that saved men are called the “sons of God” six times in the New Testament (John 1:12; Romans 8:14, 19; Philippians 2:15; and 1 John 3:1-2).

There have been only two lines of men since Cain killed Abel: The ungodly, represented by Cain and the godly represented by Seth. If you study the lines, actions and statements of God toward these two lines, I believe you will see that relationship coming forward to the flood and causing great problems. Backslidden believers of God seeing unsaved women in all sorts of whorish undress and the rest is history...

To be honest it doesn’t really matter. In fact I have heard it wisely said that where God is silent we are fools to speak. But we are men and “It is the…honour of kings is to search out a matter” (Proverbs 25:2). God has spoken, however, on one particularly important issue, “…ye must be born again” (John 3:7).

Could you please explain the Trinity?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 15 Oct 2021 07:00:03 GMT

Man will never be able to explain God.

Only a false god made in the mind and heart of man could be ‘understood’ by man. But that kind of god is no God. “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out!” (Rom 11:33). As soon as you and I think that we can enclose Him within our feeble attempts to define Him, we have become gods unto ourselves.

I believe in the trinity because that is what the Bible reveals. But I don’t pretend to understand it (more below on that). The godhead consists of the Father, His only begotten Son, and the Holy Spirit (Acts 17:29; Rom 1:20; Col 2:9). Volumes have been written to prove or disprove the Bible so this article will certainly not end the debate. But what we believe about God is important because it determines our eternal destiny. For example, we are told in the Koran that Allah had no son. The fact that the Bible clearly tells us that God had a son (and only one), is evidence that the god of Islam is a different God from that of the Bible. What a religion teaches about God and His plan for man is important. The Bible clearly teaches that all three members of the Godhead have the attributes of God, were involved in creation, can be grieved and can be lied to (space doesn’t permit citing the references, email me if you would like them). It is also clear that they exist simultaneously.

The attributes of God are distinguishable characteristics of the divine nature. They are called attributes because we are compelled to attribute them to God as fundamental qualities or powers of His being (omniscience, omnipotence, omnipresence, holiness, etc.). In Scripture, God has identified all three members of the Godhead as having these qualities: the Father (John 6:27; 1 Peter 1:2); His one and only Son (John 1:1, 18; Titus 2:13); and the Holy Spirit (Acts 5:3-4).

What you and I think doesn’t matter. What is important is what the Bible teaches. So, whatever you believe about God, must allow for the following Bible truths: Christ distinguished the Father from Himself as “another” (John 5:32, 37); the Father and the Son are distinguished as the Sender and the Sent (John 10:36; Gal 4:4); the Father and the Son are distinguished as the Begetter and the Begotten (Psalm 2:7; John 1:14; 3:16); Jesus distinguished the Spirit from Himself and from the Father (John 14:16,17); the Spirit precedes from the Father (John 15:26); the Spirit is sent by the Father and by the Son (John 14:26; 15:26; Gal 4:6); the Word of God (the Son) existed from eternity past with the Father (John 1:1,2; Philip 2:6); there are other passages that both assert and imply Christ’s preexistence (John 1:18; 8:58; Col 1:15-17); there are passages implying co-existence between the Father and Son before the foundation of the world (John 17:5, 24); there are passages which clearly assert that the world was created by Christ (John 1:3; 1 Cor 8:6; Col 1:16; Heb 1:2, 10); there are passages which assert and imply the eternality of the Holy Spirit (Gen 1:2; Psalm 33:6; Heb 9:14); the Holy Spirit was also involved in creation (Gen 1:2); it was not Christ, but the Holy Spirit, who came on Pentecost and whose coming was conditioned on Christ’s absence (John 16:7/if the Holy Spirit is just another manifestation of Christ, then Christ is with us…but He isn’t, He is alive in Heaven making intercession for us! Heb 7:25; 8:1).

The Lord our God is one Lord (Deut 6:4). You will never figure it out because believing God demands faith and without faith in truth as revealed in Scripture it is impossible to please God (Heb 11:6).

What day of the week was Christ crucified on?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 01 Oct 2021 07:04:24 GMT

The Bible makes an interesting statement that conflicts with church tradition along this line,

“For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale's belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.” (Matthew 12:40) I believe the Bible. I believe Jesus’ body was in the tomb for at least 72 hours (three days and three nights) before His resurrection. That makes a Friday death and Sunday resurrection impossible.

Let’s start with what we know. Jesus did rise from the dead on a Sunday (Matt 28:1-2; Mark 16:2, 9; Luke 24:1; John 20:1). Jesus was crucified the day before a Sabbath (Mark 15:37-42). Jesus did rise from the dead a day after a Sabbath (Matt 28:1). And we have already seen that His body was in the tomb for at least 72 hours (cf. also Matt 16:21; 17:23; 27:63-64; John 2:19).

In order to help us see the timeline it would also be helpful to remember that the Jewish day begins at sundown. For example, as soon as the sun sets on a Saturday, it is Sunday on a Jewish calendar. As unusual as that is to our western culture, both the Bible (Gen 1:5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31) and Jewish custom today bears this truth out.

It is also important to remember that the weekly Saturday Sabbath was not the only Sabbath on the Jewish calendar. Many feast days (holidays) had a Sabbath day associated with it. Space does not permit a review of each one, but, because Christ was killed prior to the Passover, we should at least consider the Sabbath associated with this Holy Day.

The Passover was celebrated on the 14 ^th day of the first month of the year (Lev 23:5). It wasn’t the first Monday or last Friday of the month, it was the 14 ^th day. And just like our calendar, the 14 ^th day of a month falls on a different day of the week each year. When a ‘holiday’ Sabbath day would fall on a day of the week other than the Saturday Sabbath, the Jews would celebrate two Sabbaths that week.

Now, what I am about to review can be verified with Scripture (most listed above). For that reason I am not going to clutter this summary with the proof texts: Christ victoriously entered Jerusalem on the Saturday Sabbath (Palm Saturday) exactly four days before His crucifixion. He was crucified and taken off the cross just before the start of the Passover Sabbath. (Thus, the Passover was on Thursday and Jesus had to be taken off the cross and buried before sundown Wednesday.) Just before Sundown Wednesday Jesus is buried…Thursday sundown is 24 hours…Friday sundown is 48 hours…Saturday sundown is 72 hours (three days and three nights). Any time after sundown on Saturday is Sunday on a Jewish calendar. Jesus did die prior to a Sabbath day (the Passover Sabbath) and did rise from the dead on a Sunday following a Sabbath day (the weekly Saturday-Sabbath) just like the Bible claims! And His body was in the ground for three days and three nights just like the Bible says. Friend, you can believe the Bible!

I believe Jesus was crucified on a Wednesday. But you can’t get to Heaven by believing or even proving what day of the week Jesus died. Our salvation comes from the fact that He rose from the dead. Dear friend, that you must believe.

What is the meaning of the two sticks in Ezekiel 37:15-20?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 15 Sep 2021 07:00:02 GMT

It is always best to allow Scripture to tell us what Scripture means.

The short answer to this question can be found in the next two verses of the same chapter (verses 21-22). But let’s take a closer look.

When Solomon died his son Rehoboam took the throne. One of his first decisions as king divided the nation of Israel into what would eventually be known as the Northern (Israel) and Southern (Judah) Kingdoms (1 Kings 12). God had prophesied both this division and also its eventual restoration. The Scripture we are looking at in Ezekiel is just such a passage.

Ezekiel was told to take two sticks, one that represented Israel (the Northern Kngdom is also referred to as Ephraim in prophecy) and one that represented Judah (the Southern Kingdom). These sticks were to be bound together as one, picturing the restoration of the nation into a single united kingdom.

In context, verses 21-22 tell us exactly what Ezekiel is talking about “And say unto them, Thus saith the Lord GOD; Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own land: And I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all: and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all:” (Ezekiel 37:21-22)

Many times we can find an answer to the question we have by simply continuing to read. Sometimes we must be a little more familiar with the whole to discern an answer, but be careful not to make Scripture more difficult than it is. Never ignore a clear statement or the context of a passage in the Word of God.

Ezekiel will go on to prophecy the future results of this restoration in chapters 36 & 37: The re-gathering of Israel and Judah will be from every nation of their Diaspora to their God-given land (Israel); they will once again become known as God’s people, be given new hearts, learn to hate their old sin, enjoy the blessings of their rebuilt future temple (singular), be ruled over by God and justified among the nations. The Bible is clear that no tribe of Israel has ever been lost (James 1:1; Acts 26:7 and several others).

You and I are living in exciting times. Jesus’ return is soon and we are watching the beginning of this restoration with our very eyes. Ezekiel’s prophecy of the nation of Israel being restored as dry bones to life began in 1948 (Ezekiel 37:1-14). We are seeing the bones come together, the muscles forming and the skin covering the body as a nation. Separate from this activity is the breath that God will restore to the nation in the future that I believe is a picture of their eventual identification and acceptance of the Son of God – Jesus – as their Messiah. The sad part is that they must deal with the Antichrist before they recognize their Christ. Still, Israel is the safest place to be on earth as it is the only nation God guarantees will survive! Pray for the peace of Jerusalem (Psalm 122:6).

I’ve heard it said that Moses was far ahead of modern science. What is meant by that statement?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 01 Sep 2021 07:01:15 GMT

William R. Vis, M.D., a member of the American Medical Association and the American College of Physicians, said:

“As a scientist, Moses rises above all other Biblical characters because of his stupendous knowledge of public health and hygiene. The safe-guarding of the people Israel under the difficulties encountered should, perhaps, rank as the greatest achievement in all medical history.” (Modern Science and Christian Faith, 2 ^nd ed; Wheaton, IL: Van Kampen Press, 1950), p. 238.

Dr. Vis uses leprosy as an example of Moses’ unique insight into prevention and the spread of disease that wasn’t known to modern science until fairly recently. The word “quarantine” originated in the fourteenth century when the Italian ports of Venice and Genoa first refused admission to immigrants who might be harboring bubonic plague and required them to stay on board for forty days (hence “quarantine”). But Moses and Israel were practicing it centuries earlier.

Moses disinfected clothing (Lev 13:47), beds, and even houses (Lev 14:34). The leper was required to wear a covering (mask) over the upper lip (Lev 13:45). Priests often had to go “outside” the camp to examine the sick, further protecting the general population (Lev 13:46). Some of these purification techniques involved rinsing or burning the garment of a diseased person, shaving the head and/or eyebrows (Lev 14:8-9) and sterilization by means of fire (Lev 13:55-58). The idea of “germs” as we know them causing disease was, as far as we know, unknown in Moses’ day – yet there was an awareness in the nation of the importance of cleanliness and hygiene.

Some other interesting prohibitions include the refusal to eat any animal which had died a natural death (Lev 7:24). Excreta was to be buried or burned (Deut 23:12-14; Ex 29:14/it wasn’t until World War I that these precautions were implemented). Containers made of porous materials that could never be sufficiently cleaned and reused were to be broken and destroyed (Lev 11:33). It is important to start with clean water (Lev 11:32-38). The use of running water is better than standing water for cleaning (Lev 15:13/a.k.a. rinsing dishes, showers are better than baths, etc.). Any food container not sealed with a tight lid was considered unclean (Num 19:15/the beginning of TupperwareJ?).

Did Moses learn this stuff while he was in Egypt? Dr. M. R. DeHaan, who received his M.D. from the University of Illinois Medical School and practiced medicine for many years before becoming a preacher of the Gospel believes not. He says, “Although [Moses] deals in detail and great length with diseases, the treatment of infections, leprosy, and running sores, yet the illusions, deceptions, gross errors, and superstitions concerning anatomy, physiology, pathology, and treatment of diseases as taught in the highest schools of learning in Egypt from which Moses was a graduate (Acts 7:22), are never taught or even suggested in the books of Moses. But instead the instructions Moses laid down for Israel were utterly at variance with the accepted practices of that day, and fully in harmony with modern-day scientific facts.” M.R. DeHaan, M.D., Genesis and Evolution (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1962), p. 61.

It is my personal opinion that God taught Moses these things while they were together on Mount Sinai along with the giving of the Law and an explanation of early world history (creation, etc.).

Should a Christian take a blood transfusion?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sun, 15 Aug 2021 07:00:02 GMT

I do not believe there is anything wrong with taking blood transfusions.

The Bible has said for years what man just recently figured out – life is in the blood (Lev 17:11). Up until the end of the 19 ^th Century it was considered modern science and common to bleed patients thought to have blood disorders. Science certainly does change. I’m glad the Word of God does not change and that, in this case anyway, science finally came back to it!

The Bible indicates that blood is sacred because it represents life. The command not to eat blood can be found in both the Old and New Testaments (Gen 9:4; Lev 17:10-11,14; Deut 12:23 and Acts 15:20). The reason for this is because what goes into the mouth goes out into the sewer (Matt 15:17). The sewer is no place for life. It dishonors God to dishonor the life He gives.

As to the science of it, I am certainly no doctor, but I remember reading that blood is in and of itself an organ of the body. If true, that would make the blood transfusion one of the earliest if not the first organ transplant techniques to be perfected. Now, if medical science amazes you as it does me, it can only do so because of known laws that remain constant and allow the practice of medicine to advance because these laws do not change (once again…enter God).

Obviously the Bible does not speak directly to the question of giving blood or receiving blood transfusions. So what follows is my opinion based on scripture. Because the life is in the blood, to receive blood as a transfusion is to receive life. The Bible is clear that to take a life is sin. However, there is no sin in giving life. In fact, a hero who pays the ultimate sacrifice by giving his life for others is rightfully held in high esteem.

On the other hand there is also a danger in receiving the blood of another. Science has determined who can give blood based on both diagnosed disease and exposure. I know many military personnel and their families who cannot give blood simply because they were stationed in a particular geographic area of the world during specific years. This exposure alone makes their giving of blood to another too risky. Tests are run on donated blood all the time to ensure (as much as possible) it is healthy. Isn’t it also interesting that the Bible tells us we inherited our sin nature just this way: through the blood, the blood of our father (Rom 5:12). We don’t have God’s blood running through our veins but Adam’s. God cannot sin, but Adam could and did. You and I inherited that blood-born, sinful nature.

So, there is no sin in sharing the life that is in our blood with another. Nor is there anything wrong with receiving blood from another so long as that blood is healthy. The Bible tells us that Jesus shed His ‘precious blood’ (1 Peter 1:19) in order to give us life. If a person who has a blood disease rejects a transfusion of healthy blood they will most certainly die. To reject Christ is to reject eternal life. You don’t have to come to my church, but you must come by faith to the blood Jesus shed at Calvary.

What is the bride of Christ?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sun, 01 Aug 2021 07:00:02 GMT

The Bible doesn’t say much about the bride of Christ other than it is a ‘mystery.’

There appears to be about six passages that clearly deal with the “bride” in the New Testament.

1. The first is in John 3:29. In this passage, John the Baptist calls himself the friend of the bridegroom. It appears, therefore, that John the Baptist and other Jewish saints prior to the establishment of the church, were apparently not a part of the bride (Old Testament saints would be invited guests to the wedding). On several occasions Christ calls Himself the bridegroom.

2. Ephesians 5:25-32 says the husband and wife picture Christ and the church. This language obviously implies a bride and in so doing tells us that the church is the bride. (cf. 2 Cor 11:2; Rom 7:4; Col 1:28)

3. Rev 18:23 the bride has a voice that is distinct from that of the bridegroom and will one day be unable to be heard in “Babylon.”

4. Rev 19:6-9 describes the “marriage of the Lamb,” which refers to a bride, the Lamb’s wife (v.7). The passage doesn’t specifically say who the bride is but mentions that she is adorned in fine linen, which “is the righteousness of the saints.” Additionally, there are ‘invitees’ to the wedding…people who are saved but obviously not the ‘bride’ (the bride isn’t invited to her own wedding…).

5. In Rev 21:2 a city is adorned “as” a bride. In v.9 an angel comes and specifically says that he is about to show us the bride. In v.10 we are taken to a high mountain from which we are shown a great city descending out of Heaven from God. This city is identified as holy Jerusalem (not the bride). From verse 11 to the end of the chapter we are told the following

…the city has the glory of God

…the light of the city was beautiful like a clear, precious jasper stone

…a wall surrounded the city with 12 gates named for the 12 tribes of Israel

…the gates were spread evenly, 3 to each side of a four-square city, each was a giant pearl

…The wall was built on 12 foundations (the 12 Apostles), garnished with precious stones

…the city was 12,000 furlongs = 1500 miles square and tall (either cube or pyramid shape)

…the wall looked like Jasper, the city like pure, clear gold

…there was a single street in the city like transparent glass

…there was no temple (the Lord God Himself was the temple of the city)

…there was no need for light as the glory of God and the Lamb was the light of it

…people from every nation have been saved and are living within its walls

…the gates of the city are never shut – there is no night

…only saved souls will ever be allowed inside

It is necessary to point out that we are never told the city is the bride, just that it is adorned as a bride – and then the adornment is described. This passage is by far less clear, in my opinion, than the passage in Ephesians. Also, Heavenly Jerusalem is called the home of the church (and thus bride) in Heb 12:22-24.

6. The final passage is Revelation 22:17, where the bride invites sinners to God’s free salvation in Jesus Christ.

Taking all of these passages together, I believe the bride of Christ consists of all born again believers in this church age.

A passage that relates the church to a building (and thus city?) would be Eph 2:18-22

For those who claim that we can’t do anything to get ourselves ready or “cleaned up”, I would heartily disagree (cf. 1 John 3:2-3; 2 Cor 7:1; Heb 12:14; 2 Peter 1:4; 3:14; and many others!). We can’t save ourselves by good works, but, with the power of the Holy Spirit, we are supposed to be conforming ourselves to His image more every day (sanctification).

How could Jesus’ temptation be real if He could not sin?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 15 Jul 2021 07:00:02 GMT

This question deals with what Bible students call the peccability of God.

The point being, how tempting is it to be tempted when you can’t sin? From the beginning let me clearly say that God cannot sin. Thus, because Jesus is God, Jesus could not have sinned (1 John 3:9; Titus 1:2).

The Lord Jesus Christ is called the “Holy One” and the “Holy One from God” several times (Mark 1:24; Luke 4:34; Acts 2:27; 3:14; 4:27; Rev 3:7). We are told that Jesus “knew no sin” (2 Cor 5:21), and that “in him is no sin.” (1 John 3:5) This is a critical doctrine because it takes us to the question, for whose sin did Jesus die if He had none of His own? The answer is our sin. Christ died for you and for me.

Related to our question, the Bible makes two statements that some think are contradictory. On the one hand the Bible says God cannot be tempted (James 1:13). But then it turns around and says that Jesus was “in all points tempted” (Hebrews 4:15). Is this a mistake? Does this apparent contradiction prove that Jesus is not God?

It is important to remember that when Jesus was miraculously conceived in Mary’s womb, God literally became a man. Undiminished deity and full humanity were united. So, while Jesus’ humanity could “feel” temptation, His deity gave no place for the temptation to “attach” (James 1:15). That is how Jesus, “in all points” (that is, “in every kind of way”) could be tempted and feel the temptation and yet never sin.

Because Jesus really was tempted and yet without sin, there is hope for you and me! By inheriting Adam’s sin nature, we have “sinned already.” But by Christ’s example and with His Spirit we can have future victory over sin: “For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted” (Hebrews 2:18).

Let me ask you a question, does a person have to fail a temptation in order to say they felt a temptation? Haven’t you ever felt temptation and not yielded? I sure hope so.

Who would ‘feel’ a 100-pound weight more, a 10-year-old, or a seasoned Olympic weight lifter? The trained athlete might make it look easier, but 100 pounds is still 100 pounds. The Lord Jesus Christ has literally overcome every weight of sin. In the gym of Christian living, Jesus is the Christian’s “spotter.” Because of Calvary, we can now “lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us…” (Hebrews 12:1)

And it gets better. God routinely steps in and tells Satan, “No, no, he can’t handle that right now.” God “will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.” (1 Corinthians 10:13) We don’t have to sin. The weight of “doing right” in this wicked and perverse generation isn’t always easy, but it brings with it a special, godly comfort.

Will there be sin in Heaven?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 01 Jul 2021 09:00:19 GMT

How thought provoking this question has been.

My initial reaction was, “of course not.” but then my wife reminded me of a conversation we have had more than once, “Doesn’t Satan have access to God’s presence?” And so we started thinking…

Job 1:6 clearly tells us that the angels (“sons of God”) have some sort of scheduled access to the Lord. Satan was among them on this particular day and, the context leads me to believe that this meeting took place in God’s own throne room. I could be wrong about that, but consider also the following

Please read Revelation 12:3-10. Lucifer was in Heaven when he sinned against God. It was from Heaven that he drew a third of the angels with him in his rebellion. There will apparently be another “war in Heaven” when Michael and his angels fight against the dragon. It is only after this war that these fallen angels, will have no “place any more in Heaven.” So it is apparent that, at this time, Satan and his minions have access to Heaven. In order to accuse us before God, Satan must have access to Him.

Lucifer was in the very presence of God when he was lifted up with pride (Isaiah 14:12-15). There has been at least one rebellion in Heaven and now we read of a future war. This would seem to show that evil (thus sin) has like a slug’s slimy trail, even left its mark in Heaven.

But that’s not all. In Revelation 21:1-5 we are told that God is going to make all things new, including Heaven. Why would God need to make a new Heaven? I believe we have ample biblical support now to arrive at the following conclusion: it is because He is holy and doesn’t intend to live with sin. He is going to purge the entire universe of sin and everything it has contaminated.

Now if sin is so loathsome that God would purge Heaven itself to get rid of it, then no man who refuses to acknowledge and repent of his sin could certainly ever expect to get into the new one.

And what was the sin that started it all? It must have been pretty awful. It was pride. In Satan’s case it was a prideful assumption that something created by God could somehow become God. Man was created in God’s image for sure…but he is still created. Repent of your sin dear friend. “Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he shall lift you up” (James 4:10). Turn to Christ in faith. “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved” (Rom 10:13).

Do you believe in evolution?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 15 Jun 2021 07:00:02 GMT

No, I do not believe in evolution.

Nor do I believe that the Word of God and evolution can ever agree. Those who try to make them harmonize create more questions than they answer.

Bible scholars who try to fit creation into evolution are said to believe in Theistic Evolution. They claim God used the word “day” to mean great ages or periods of time, allowing for the millions of years needed to make evolution “work.” However, we are going to see that if you claim to believe the Bible, then you must believe that God created the world in six 24-hour days. Otherwise, you cannot claim to believe the Bible.

Let me add here that evolution is not science nor is it scientific, it is simply a theory. Science must be verifiable and reproducible (remember your high school lab?). You have to be able to observe it in order to “know” it. No matter what you believe about the beginning, you do so by faith.

There are several reasons why science and the Bible will never agree about origins. First, if you believe in the Genesis account of creation then you believe that the grasses and herbs and trees were created on day three before the sun was put in place on day four. The evolutionist says that the sun existed long before plant life sprang up out of the mud. They need the sun in order to produce life. In creation there is no problem believing that the grasses created on day three easily survived one 24-hour period without sunlight. You cannot believe in Genesis chapter one and in evolution at the same time. The Theistic Evolutionist cannot explain how grasses and plants could survive for millions of years before sunlight.

If you believe the Word of God then you believe that birds were created on day five before land animals were created on day six. The evolutionist says that birds came after the land animals – not before them. You cannot believe in Genesis chapter one and in evolution at the same time.

The Word of God tells us that man came first, then sin. It goes on to declare that death came for the first time as a result of man’s sin. Therefore, according to God, man existed before death (Gen 2:17). To believe in evolution is to believe the opposite: that death came long before man. The whole idea of evolution demands millions and millions of years of death and “survival of the fittest” – before man even shows up on the scene. Do you see how God has forced our hand? We must believe either “in the beginning God created” or that Darwin’s theory is correct. They will never agree.

The question of whether or not a day means an age is not the only conflict. God was either right or wrong when he said that plants came before sunlight, birds before land animals, and sin before death. You are either going to believe God about this order or believe a theory “created” by man in order to try to explain away God. The two belief systems cannot co-exist.

God declares that man and animals are different kinds of flesh (1 Cor 15:39); that God breathed life into man (Gen 2:7; Job 33:4); and that the evolutionist is “willingly ignorant” (2 Peter 3:5/King James). God leaves no doubt that His order of creation is to be believed, preserved, and taught to the next generation (Deut 6:17; Heb 11:3).

Should a Christian swear to tell the truth in court?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 01 Jun 2021 07:01:41 GMT

I found some notes in my files that helped me answer this question.

I don’t know who to give the credit to, but I’m glad I came across it when I did. I have heard many Christians question whether or not they are to “swear” or “affirm” when giving their promise in a court of law to tell the truth. The basis for the question is found in Matthew 5:33-37.

244 times in 192 verses the King James Bible uses the words “swear”, “vow” or “oath.” In fact, the rightful taking of an oath is an act of worship. Before we go to the text we must be reminded that Jesus was correcting the false views of the religious leaders of His day. Phrases Jesus used like, “ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old time,” are dead give-aways. Especially the “by them” part. God was disassociating Himself from their false doctrine big time.

The command to “swear not at all” originates with the third of the Ten Commandments (Exodus 20:7). If “swear not at all” is to be taken literally and without other considerations, then it contradicts Deuteronomy 6:13, “Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and serve him, and shalt swear by his name.” Because Bible believers know that is impossible, there must be another explanation (2 Timothy 2:15). And there is.

The character of a man who is fitted to abide in the Tabernacle of the Lord is described in Psalm 15:4 as one who “…sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not” (cf. v.1). Some of the many other verses that allow “swearing” and oaths are Exodus 22:11-12; Leviticus 5:1; 19:12; Numbers 5:19-21.

The Pharisees had drawn a wrong conclusion that there was no evil in breaking your word as long as you hadn’t “sworn.” Sort of like having your fingers crossed behind your back today. They even had a hierarchy of oaths. Had they sworn by the Temple itself or by the gold of the Temple? Had they sworn by the altar or by the sacrifice on the altar? (Matt 23:16-19) All of this foolishness came into play as they were being taken to court for not keeping their word!

“Swearing,” instead of the act of worship God intended it to be, had became a part of their daily vocabulary. Your word should be binding. Yes should mean yes. No should mean no. Even to the point of “swearing to your own hurt and changing not.”

The Hebrew word for oath is ‘shebuah.’ The word is used only in a passive tense, which means that the act of swearing is not to be self-initiated. We should swear only when called upon to do so. Swearing is an act of worship as it, 1) confesses the presence of an omnipotent God; 2) calls upon that God to bear witness to what we are saying; and 3) is a request by the one swearing for God to personally revenge all lies.

Within the confines of what we have read, it is certainly appropriate for a Christian to “swear” that what he or she is saying is the truth when called upon by a court or other authority to do so.

Are the church and the kingdom of God the same thing?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 15 May 2021 07:00:02 GMT

The term Kingdom of God refers to God’s rule over the various aspects of His creation.

I have found at least four ways the term “Kingdom of God” has been used. First, it has been used to show that God is sovereign over His entire creation – saved or lost, rebellious or not (Psa 29:10; 74:12; 92:8; 95:3; 135:5-6; 145:13; Dan 4:34-35).

The Kingdom of God has also been used to define God’s rule over His chosen people, Israel in Old Testament times (Deut 4:6-8; 7:6; 14:2).

Today (the church age) the term Kingdom of God is applied to God’s spiritual rule over any and all who willingly submit to His authority. This would include every Christian from the moment of salvation (Col 1:12-14; Eph 2:12-19; Col 1:12-13; Heb 12:22-24).

Finally, the term Kingdom of God in a prophetic sense refers to Jesus’ future, earthly reign of a thousand years. Many prophesies, both Old and New Testament, speak of this re-establishment of Israel’s fallen kingdom as the fulfillment of promises made to Israel and David (Isaiah 9:7; 11: 25-27, 35; Psa 22:27-28, 47; 72; 102:12-22; Dan 7:14-27; Matt 25:31; Rom 11:25-27). Christ will physically rule the world as its king (by way of an established government). During this time, not everyone on earth will be saved, but they will all be under God’s rule.

So, how does the present spiritual Kingdom of God in this church age differ from the coming physical Kingdom of God when Christ reigns on earth?

To begin with the church is called the body of Christ (1 Cor 12:12, 27). This relationship is what makes the church an organism rather than just an organization (Eph 1:22-23; 5:23-24). The word church comes from the Greek word, “ecclesia” (meaning “called out”). The Bible makes it clear that the church consists of those who have been called out of this world to serve God. On the other hand, Christ’s coming earthly kingdom is an organization ‘of this world’ and will rule all nations, including both the saved and unsaved on earth (Rev 12:5; Dan 7:14, 22, 27).

The Bible says that the Church is particularly blessed, is administered (seated) in heaven and will come down with Christ to rule during the coming thousand year reign of Christ (Eph 1:3; 2:6; 2 Tim 2:12; Rev 20:6). It is interesting that the church is never identified with a particular national or ethnic group (Gal 3:28; Col 3:11). The coming Kingdom of God, however, is specifically said to consist of all the nations of the world, ruled by Christ from Israel (Joel 3:17-21; Isaiah 14:1-2; 49:22-23; 60:12-15; Jer 23:5-6; Micah 5:2; Zech 2:10-14; 14:9-10, 16-17).

Other differences would include that fact that the church is never to force conversions through the use of violence or arms. Nor is the Gospel to depend on government assistance (Matt 26:52; Rom 12:17-21). During His millennial reign, however, Christ will actually use war and violence to set up the kingdom (the Tribulation) and maintain its security (Zech 14:1-5; Joel 3:1-2, 9-16; Rev 19:11-21).

Does God hear the prayers of the unsaved?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 01 May 2021 07:00:02 GMT

Let me start out by saying that God is omniscient.

Omniscience means that God knows everything – including what we say or even think. In that respect God certainly “hears” our prayers – whether we are saved or lost.

The problem, however, is with us. Let me explain. Have you ever been in an argument with someone who was flat wrong? I mean you were RIGHT. And when you refused to change your mind (because you were right) they responded, “You aren’t listening to me.” But you know you were listening. You fully understood both sides of the issue and they were still wrong. But they will go to their grave claiming, “You never listen to me.”

The only way for you to “prove” to someone like this that you “heard” them is for you to arrive at the same conclusion they did. They won’t believe you “heard” them until you change your mind and agree with them. We’ve all experienced that frustration. And probably done the same thing at one time or another – demanded vindication of our position with only one acceptable proof: acknowledge I’m right!

Here’s the application. You and I only think that God hears us when He answers our way. If our loved one dies, our marriage falls apart, disaster strikes, the bill doesn’t get paid, we say, “God didn’t hear me.” That isn’t true. God heard you loud and clear. The problem is we aren’t hearing God.

In Scripture God has answered the prayers of both godly and ungodly men (cf. Abraham and Balaam). His answers can range from “yes” or “no” to “wait” or anything in between. The Bible tells the Christian that God will not answer his prayers if he refuses to confess his sin or is praying outside the will of God (Psalm 66:18; Isaiah 1:15; 59:2; Jeremiah 7:16; James 4:3).

There is one prayer – and only one – that God has obligated Himself to answer yes without exception: “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved” (Romans 10:13). When a truly repentant sinner calls on God for forgiveness, not only must God answer, but He must answer yes! He has bound Himself by His own Word.

Salvation in the Word of God is not from drowning, financial difficulty, family disasters, health problems, etc. (Although God can certainly intervene in all of these situations.) Salvation results from a prayer of repentance made to the Creator of the world asking for forgiveness. No matter how good we are compared to those around us, we fall short of the glory of God. God’s glory is His holy righteousness. Only God is without sin. Therefore, you and I are sinners.

If you say, “I’m not a sinner,” God’s offer of salvation is not to you. That attitude tramples underfoot the sacrifice of Christ on the cross. But if you will say, “God be merciful to me a sinner,” then you are one of the “whosoever” in Romans 10:13, “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.”

What is legalism?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 15 Apr 2021 07:00:02 GMT

Legalism is a term used to describe people who believe that you must keep the Old Testament Law or at least portions of it in order to get to Heaven.

Legalism is entirely a works-oriented salvation while God’s salvation and gift of eternal life is purely by grace, that is, “not by works of righteousness” (Titus 3:5).

Pure legalists or “Pharisees” love tradition more than the truth (Matt 15:1-9). They love their own self-righteousness above Bible righteousness (Luke 18:9-14). Their zeal is for their own standards and not for the God of standards (Matt 23:15), which leads to a frequent misunderstanding.

Every single church has standards. In one of the most controversial areas today (the area of clothes and what people wear), there are also standards in every church. Does your church have a dress code for its teachers? Would it be acceptable for someone to teach a children’s Sunday school class wearing a bikini? No. A line is drawn at some point, either by God or society, for what is considered acceptable. So “standards” are not the problem.

It is not legalism for a church to say, “this is what we consider modest.” On the other hand, it is legalism to say, “you must wear this or do that in order to get to Heaven.”

It is not fair to label Christians “legalists” because they have a higher standard than you do. Many Christians do not have a TV in their home. I do. I respect and admire the standard as long as it is because of a zeal to please a Holy God. But if you do not have a TV because you think that God will think more highly of you or your family personally, then you are in fact practicing legalism. If your attitude is one of ‘holier than thou’ – guess what, you’ve just proved you’re not!

To set standards in order to get to Heaven will fail miserably. To establish standards because you are on the way to Heaven and desire to please a thrice-Holy God is totally in agreement with Scripture. God’s holiness is extreme. “For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, Teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority. Let no man despise thee” (Titus 2:11-15).

Because standards exist in every church, it is my personal conviction that we ought to take the high road. It is extremely important to note, however, that high visible “standards” that aren’t accompanied by a matching lifestyle (speech, behavior, etc.) will be rejected and cause more harm than good.

When I see someone whose appearance or speech betrays a close walk with the Lord it causes me to look within, consider my own sincerity and motives, and challenges me to a higher walk with God. “Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand. One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind.” (Rom 14:4-5)

Do I have a guardian angel?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 01 Apr 2021 07:00:02 GMT

Angels seem to be a common subject of conversation.

What we know about angels (from God’s perspective) comes only by way of the Word of God. So what does the Word of God tell us (and some of these are interesting facts)?

Angels have been and probably continue to be involved with man (Psalm 91:11-12; Hebrews 13:2).

Only two verses support the theory that me might have personal, “guardian angels” (Matthew 18:10; Acts 12:15). I personally find more comfort in knowing that at any moment God can send us an army of angels to meet the gravest need.

If there is such a thing as guardian angels, not everyone has one (Hebrews 1:14).

Man is never to worship angels. Only fallen angels will allow themselves to be worshipped – and you wouldn’t want one of them as your guardian (Revelation 5:11-12; Colossians 2:18).

Angels are amazed at God’s salvation of man. But angels can never be saved themselves (Luke 15:10; 1 Peter 1:12).

Angels minister to believers in death, but they can never die (Luke 16:22; 24:51; 20:36).

Angels praise God and rejoice but we cannot prove they actually sing (Psalm 148:2, 5; Luke 2:13). The rejoicing in the presence of the angels could very well be a reference to the saints surrounding them.

In the Bible all angels are represented as male. There are no female or baby angels (cupid).

God’s angels occasionally appear in bright white but they are not the angels of light (2 Cor 11:14-15).

Christ commands thousands of angels but when He died, He did not call for even one (Rev 5:11; Matt 26:53).

A single angel can destroy thousands in a night (2 Kings 19:35).

Apparently only one angel will announce the Lord’s second coming but all the angels will accompany Him (1 Thess 4:16; Matt 16:27).

Can a person really know they are going to Heaven?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 15 Mar 2021 07:00:02 GMT

The Bible says, “These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life…” (1 John 5:13)

Yes, you can know. Some might ask, “isn’t it prideful or haughty to believe you are going to Heaven?” I would suggest it is more arrogant to not take God at His Word. It is a sin not to believe God when He says, “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” (Romans 10:13) Notice the word “shall.” God says you shall be saved, not “might” be saved!

“To him give all the prophets witness, that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins.” (Acts 10:43) “…the righteousness of God which is by faith…” (Romans 3:22) “Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith…” (Romans 3:25) “To declare…his righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.” (Romans 3:26) “Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law.” (Romans 3:28) And there are dozens more verses I could use. Notice that even if you have been baptized it doesn’t matter. It is “he that believeth not” that is damned (Mark 16:16).

Someone recently suggested to me that grace kicks in after we have done all we can do. I asked the individual whether they or anyone they know has really done all they can do? They correctly responded, “no, of course not.” And that’s the point. “Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us.” (Titus 3:5) Think about it, that man’s own words condemned him even though he claimed to believe in God’s grace!

As to the relationship between grace and works, God is clear: works (the Old Testament) and grace (the New Testament) cannot co-exist. “Then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more grace: otherwise work is no more work.” (Romans 11:6) “But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness.” (Romans 4:5)

God has always justified by faith alone (Romans 3:22; 4:10; Gal 3:8). Friend, you don’t have to become a Baptist to go to heaven, but you must believe. You can be a member in good standing of any one of the dozens of churches in this valley – but that doesn’t mean you are going to heaven, you must believe. And a clear evidence that you have believed God is seen by your ceasing from good works (Heb 6:1; 9:14). It isn’t that God doesn’t want a Christian to act like a Christian – of course He does. It is rather that God does not want a person to rest (not even partly) on his own good works for salvation. God wants you to believe His word and receive His salvation as a gift of grace based on His word and independent of your own sinful (prideful) good works (Isaiah 64:6).

“For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” (John 3:15-16)

Does the Sea of Galilee have more than one name?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 01 Mar 2021 07:00:01 GMT

Name that lake!

In the Bible the following names all identify the same body of water: the Sea of Chinnereth (Num. 34:11; Josh. 13:27) or of Chinneroth (Josh. 12:3); the "lake of Gennesaret" (Luke 5:1); the "sea of Tiberias" (Deut. 3:17; Josh. 11:2; John 6:1,23; 21:1); and the Sea of Galilee (Matt 15:29; Mark 1:16; 7:31; John 6:1). It all sounds pretty confusing but it makes a lot of sense when you realize that ‘ownership’ of the lake changed hands frequently in those days.

The name “Sea of Chinnereth” was probably an ancient Canaanitish name adopted by the Israelites into their language. “Chinneroth” would have just been a variant spelling of the same name.

“Gennesaret” is the Greek form of Chinnereth. It was literally a transliteration (pulling a word’s pronunciation as closely as possible from one language to another) and was adopted after Greece conquered the area.

Then came Rome. One of the best ways to get on the good side of a large ego is to name something really big after a person. And if the Roman rulers had nothing else, they had large egos. So Herod Antipas, wanting to make a big name for himself, named this body of water the “Sea of Tiberias” after the Roman Emperor Tiberius Caesar. Once it was renamed, it was considered treason against Caesar for a Roman citizen to call the lake anything else. Non-Romans, however, were not held to that standard. Because the Jews hated Rome and their occupation of Israel they were not in any hurry to call their lake the Sea of Tiberius. So they continued calling the lake by the name most familiar to them and already widely accepted among the people who lived in the region of Galilee: “The Sea of Galilee.”

The name used in Scripture may indicate something of the background of the person identifying the body of water (for example, whether they were of Jewish or Roman citizenship). We have many local examples of the same thing: 1 ^st Ave in Safford is also Hwy 191. People living south of town would be more likely to refer to it as Hwy 191 then, say, those who live in the city limits. At some point 5 ^th St, Hwy 70 and West Thatcher Blvd can be confusing too. And what someone calls the road may provide a clue as to where they live or how long they have lived in the valley.

By the way, the Herod Antipas I mentioned above was the son of Herod the Great. Herod the Great, you will recall, was the one who ordered the deaths of all the male babies in Bethlehem when the magi (wise men) came from the east looking for the King of the Jews (baby Jesus). When dad died, Herod Antipas did everything he could as a politician to gain Rome’s approval and thus full control of the kingdom that was his father’s – hence the renaming of the lake. It was this same Herod Antipas who beheaded John the Baptist and to whom Pilate sent Christ when he was at Jerusalem for the Passover. Antipas would ask Jesus some idle questions, mock Him and send Him back to Pilate.

Does the Word of God say anything about man going to the moon or exploring or inhabiting other planets?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 16 Feb 2021 04:29:08 GMT

Of course there is a verse that addresses this subject!

Acts 17:26 says, “And hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation.”

This verse teaches at least three important concepts. The first is that all nations of men are of one blood. Science has confirmed what the Bible has said for centuries: as long as blood types are the same, transfusions can be made from one person to another regardless of nationality, race or skin color.

The second thing that we read is that man was made to “dwell on all the face of the earth.” God made man to dwell on the earth. The sin at the tower of Babel was man trying to “reach” God in Heaven. As knowledge increases men “educate” themselves to the place that they no longer need God. This is dangerous and has eternal consequences. Nature, or the world around us, speaks of God’s power. The Word of God says that when we ignore nature as a visible declaration of God’s existence and right to rule, we become vain in our imaginations and our foolish hearts are darkened. It goes on to say, “Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools” (Rom 1:22; Evolution, for example.).

Consider some other verses on the subject: 1 Cor 1:19, “For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent.” 1 Cor 1:21, “For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe.” 1 Cor 3:19, “For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness.”

The third and final point from Acts 17:26 is seen in that God “hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation.” God has already ordained the times of man. Where (on earth) and for how long man will live has been settled. God will come when it is time and man will not determine his own destiny. Hebrews 9:27, “And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment.”

What do you say to a person who says they love their child too much to spank them?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 01 Feb 2021 20:12:35 GMT

My first thought is to tell them they're likely to end up raising a little terrorist.

But I suppose I need to give some further explanation. Before your child will decide to do good, you must train or condition them to do good. Parents must take upon themselves that part of the child’s moral duty which is not yet fully developed. In other words, parents are to train their child to behave and then enforce the training with discipline as needed. Remember, spanking is not training. Before you spank your child you must first train him.

God put the tree of the knowledge of good and evil in the ‘midst’ of the Garden of Eden, and told man not to touch it (Gen 2:9; 3:3). Why didn’t God put that tree a hundred miles away? No, instead He placed that tree right smack dab in the middle of the garden where it would be seen every single day and then told Adam not to eat of its fruit. Sit your child down, put something in front of them that can’t be hurt nor hurt them and train them not to touch it. Only after they have been trained should discipline for disobedience be administered.

Listen mom, instead of toddler-proofing the house, you need to house-proof your toddler! The Bible says to train up your child (Prov 22:6). Notice it says ‘train up.’ It doesn’t say beat up or discipline up or educate up or “positive affirmation” up. Your child will need more than training, but everything else will fail without training. And you can’t train your child without spending time with them.

Another thought along these lines is that you can’t wait until your child’s behavior becomes unacceptable before you start training. Discipline will never fix a lack of training – in fact, discipline where there has been no training will only frustrate your child. And much of the frustration many parents experience is of their own making. Our problem isn’t “bad” children so much as it is bad parenting. And guess what mom and dad, that’s your job. It’s not society’s job, the public school’s job or even the church’s job. I know that there are exceptions, but most behavior problems don’t need to be medicated. If pets can be trained, so can your child!

Training most certainly involves emotional sacrifice (not to mention a lot of hard work). But what is love if it isn’t giving? Once we have learned it will work for the good of the child it becomes a joy instead of a sacrifice.

A couple of things are certain. First, every untrained child wants his own way (a stroll through Wal-Mart will prove that). But secondly, if you are consistent, this test of authority will come less frequently as the child grows. If the child “wins” against authority (gets his won way), he has actually lost big time and has taken the first steps to being a great burden on society.

“Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old, he will not depart from it” (Proverbs 22:6).

So let’s review: spanking (discipline) is not training and long before we get to the spanking we are to be involved in the training. Once trained, however, should spanking be a part of the discipline of a child?

The truth of the matter is that the Bible says, if you love your child you’ll spank them, “He that spareth his rod hateth his son: but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes.” (Proverbs 13:24) If you don’t use spanking as at least one method of discipline it is because you don’t understand the Bible definition of what it means to love. Again, remember, discipline is not training. You must train your child before any discipline will be effective.

There is a difference between love and sentiment. The sentimental feeling that prevents you from spanking your child when he needs it is not love. God chastens His children because He loves them (Heb 12:6-8). Don’t you believe God wants what is best for your child? Do you think you know more than God about how to raise your child? God says if you do it right, love will overcome sentiment and you’ll spank your child when they need it.

We can easily look into the pitiful eyes of our children and decide it would hurt too much to obey God. Sometimes images of abuse from the past cause a parent to neglect their duty. Sometimes peer pressure (culture) can have the same effect. We are bombarded with propaganda based on “the latest psychological research” that villainizes Bible-based child rearing. But right is right regardless how we feel about it. I have never known a child to grow up hating a parent who administered correction God’s way (abuse is not Bible discipline).

God is certainly love (1 John 4:8, 16). But God is also just, “In flaming fire taking vengeance…” (2 Thess 1:8). God spanks His children (Heb 12:6-8) for their own good (Heb 12:10). And they aren’t going to like it when He does (Heb 12:11). In Deuteronomy 28:45-47, God gives us two reasons why He corrects His children: first, because they won’t listen to him (disobedience) and secondly, because they won’t obey with joy and gladness of heart (a bad attitude). Those are the same two reasons why you should correct your children.

Contrary to what many want to believe, every child has a sin nature. (Psalm 51:5; 58:3). This is obvious when you consider that no child must be trained to lie or be selfish. Like it or not, that’s the Bible truth and to reject it is to reject the Bible itself.

The same God who said, “…Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not…” (Mark 10:14), also said: “Chasten thy son while there is hope, and let not thy soul spare for his crying.” (Proverbs 19:18) “He that spareth his rod hateth his son: but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes.” (Proverbs 13:24) “Foolishness is bound in the heart of a child; but the rod of correction shall drive it far from him.” (Proverbs 22:15) “Withhold not correction from the child…he shall not die. Thou shalt…deliver his soul from hell.” (Proverbs 23:13-14) “The rod and reproof give wisdom: but a child left to himself bringeth his mother to shame.” (Proverbs 29:15) “Correct thy son, and he shall give thee rest; yea, he shall give delight unto thy soul.” (Proverbs 29:17)

How can a person know that they are saved?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 16 Jan 2021 04:39:10 GMT

Can a person know for sure that they are on their way to Heaven when they die?

Isn’t it presumptuous to claim to “know” that you’re saved? Wouldn’t that mindset lead to sin and “living any way you want?” The question is not, what do I think? But rather, what does the Bible say? “…He that believeth not God hath made him a liar…” (1 John 5:10).

So what does God say about knowing that you’re on your way to Heaven? Paul called himself the chiefest of sinners (1 Timothy 1:15) and yet writes, “For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens” (2 Corinthians 5:1). Notice the words, “we know.” Paul knew – present tense, before he died – that when this earthly body was done, he had another, heavenly one waiting for him. Do you?

1 John 5:13 says, “…These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life…” Notice that Bible faith is not designed to take us to the grave “strongly hoping.” God’s faith produces definite assurance as to our eternal state, “that ye may know that ye have eternal life.” We love the song “Blessed Assurance,” written by Fanny Crosby for a reason.

How do we know that in the beginning God created the Heavens and the earth? We take God’s Word for it (Gen 1:1). How do we know that we will be like Christ some day? We take God’s Word for it (1 John 3:2). How do we know that Jesus was sinless? We believe what God has told us in 1 John 3:5. Why do we believe that when we pray God hears us? Because we believe the Bible (1 John 5:15). The “know” that tells us we can “know” these things is the same “know” that tells us we can “know” that when this life is over we will be in the presence of our Lord. We can know it by believing what God said (cf. 1 John 2:3; 2:5; 2:29; 3:14; 3:19; 3:24; 4:13; 5:13; 5:19-10). “Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God.” (1 Cor. 2:12)

Our assurance rests on what we are trusting. If we are trusting in our own efforts then we have every reason to doubt. That is why the Word of God tells us not to trust or rest in our own good works (Galatians 2:16), “Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law…for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.” Are you trusting in your own works or in God’s Word on the matter? Peace only comes when you are trusting wholly in the finished work of Christ on the cross (John 14:27). What is our part in salvation? “Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent” (John 6:29).

Is the idea of “assurance” foreign to you? Read 1 Thess 1:5, “For our gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance…”

1 John 5:10 says, “…he that believeth not God hath made him a liar…” Please dear friend, don’t try to reason-out salvation. Simply believe. You say you can’t believe. Then read your Bible because, “Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the Word of God” (Romans 10:17).

What does the word "justification" mean?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 02 Jan 2021 04:44:05 GMT

The term “justification” is a legal term that means “to declare righteous.”

The word does not mean to transform or to change, but rather to vindicate. God justifies us through faith in His Word. He declares us righteous in the court of Heaven.

Notice what the Word of God says: Romans 3:28, “Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law.” Romans 5:1, “Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.” Galatians 2:16, “Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.” Galatians 3:11, “But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live by faith.” Galatians 3:24, “Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.”

A person is justified by faith who believes on the Lord Jesus Christ for forgiveness of sin and as their only hope of eternal life. Thus believing, we appear in the sight of God not as a sinner but as a righteous man.

The Bible clearly teaches that no sin of any kind will be allowed to enter Heaven. The problem is that we are all sinners. God cannot ignore this fact and remain holy, but He can demonstrate grace to us if the penalty has been paid. Because the debt must be paid by a sinless sacrifice, He became that sacrifice for us on our behalf and because He loved us.

So what do we do? Peter tells us in Acts 10:36-41. He outlines the righteous life of Christ, His death and His resurrection as the fulfillment of all righteousness. The perfect obedience required to please God was fulfilled in the life and death of Jesus Christ and to those who believe “in Him” (not “about Him”) this righteousness is credited in the place where the guilt of sin puts charges against us. Paul (Romans 10:4) and Isaiah (Isaiah 53:5-11) both confirm what Peter said.

It is by what Christ “learned through obedience” (Heb 5:8), His experience of living and dying as a man (the God-Man) wholly dependent on God that He can justify us. Our experience is one of going astray (Isa 53:6) and sinning. Even as Christians we still offend in many ways (James 3:2) and we still fall short of the glory of God (Rom 3:23). That’s why the Bible clearly declares that it is by the obedience of one man (Christ) that many are made righteous (Romans 5:19).

So what work “justifies” me before a Holy God? It is the work that Jesus did when He was alive and ultimately died in my place on the cross. That is why or how I can be accepted by God. God doesn’t “lower the standard” to let us into Heaven He meets it by the life, work, death and subsequent resurrection of His precious, only-begotten Son. We are not justified by what God does in us, we are justified (legally declared righteous) on the basis of what God did for us: sending His Son (Himself) to the cross.

Has Hell always existed?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 16 Dec 2020 04:50:29 GMT

No, Hell has not always existed.

Matthew 25:41 tells us that everlasting fire was prepared by God “for the devil and his angels.” God never intended man to go to Hell. In fact, in order to keep man out of Hell, God provided a way – and only one way, to escape and that is through faith in the death of His only Begotten Son, “Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me” (John 14:6). Notice clearly that the way of salvation is not through baptism or church membership, but rather through the forgiveness that is found in and through Christ alone.

The next question that might come to mind is, how can a good God even allow a place like Hell to exist? Well, there is also a very good explanation for that. God’s holiness demands justice (a penalty for sin). Put yourself in a court room situation where you stand on trial and are awaiting a verdict. If you asked your lawyer to appeal for mercy he would say, “not yet.” It is inappropriate and in fact impossible to ask for mercy until after you have been declared guilty. The appeal process, mitigation and mercy only kick in after guilt has been declared.

Now, if a man who is condemned desires mercy, it is normally a good idea for that man to give some indication that he is sorry for what he’s done. The man who refuses to accept responsibility is very unlikely to receive mercy. The same thing is true with God with one slight caveat: a judge can be fooled, but God can’t be. The Bible says that God knows our heart (Gen 6:5; 1 Sam 16:7). He knows whether we are sincere or not, whether we are sorry for what we did or simply sorry that we got caught.

Only after a person admits they are guilty of sin (transgression against God) has he any right or need to ask for mercy. And God, who is willing and anxious to extend His mercy, will only do so when a man is truly repentant.

When granting mercy, God doesn’t ignore or forget about sin like we do. The Word of God says that Christ took our sin upon Himself. The Bible says Jesus became sin and, because the “wages of sin is death,” He had to die – and willingly did so, in our place. Only after we agree that the guilty verdict against us is righteous, will God see our repentant heart and extend the mercy He so desires to offer.

Christ died for us because He loved us. And He loved us long before we loved Him (1 John 4:19). Christ had to die because sin is so corrupt and vile. God hates sin because even the “little” sins declare man unjust and deserving of God’s eternal judgment. “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16). “Amazing love! How can it be, that Thou my God shouldst die for me?”

Why does the Bible say God hated Esau?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 02 Dec 2020 03:06:19 GMT

The two verses your question refers to are Romans 9:13 and Luke 14:26.

In these verses God certainly says that He hated Esau and that we are to hate our father, mother, wife, children, brothers and sisters. How can a loving God hate or command us to hate when He is supposed to be a God of love?

There are many statements made in the Word of God that appear to be absolute. For example, speaking of the Sabbath day, Exodus 20:10 says, that the Jews were not to “do any work therein.” But Jesus taught that works of piety and righteousness could be done. Another statement that appears to be absolute is Matthew 7.1 (perhaps one of the most well-known verses in the Bible), “Judge not, that ye be not judged.” But Christ also clearly commanded His disciples to “judge righteous judgment” (John 7:24) and to “…discern both good and evil.” (Hebrews 5:14) You can’t ‘discern’ without making a judgment call.

How do we resolve these apparent conflicts? The Word of God says that we do it by comparing Scripture with Scripture. That is, by comparing the Bible to (and only to) the rest of the Bible (1 Corinthians 2:13; 2 Peter 1:20).

In the case of Luke 14:26, Is a child really supposed to hate his parents? Read 1 Timothy 5:4,16. Is a man really supposed to hate his wife? That’s not what Ephesians 5:25-28 says. Is a parent really supposed to hate his own children? (2 Corinthians 12:14)

So we can draw the conclusion that, in the Word of God, all terms which define emotion or affection are comparative. What God is saying is that we are not to put our family ahead of God. A missionary leaves his mom and dad for the foreign field, but even worse, takes the grandkids with him! To most people that doesn’t make sense. And isn’t even rational. That’s what God said would happen. Some parents would even play the ‘love’ card, “you love your church more than you do me!” That’s what God meant. Without even trying, the choices a Christian makes in life to attend church, tithe, stop partying, etc. will be misunderstood by many (even in the church). The Greek word translated “hate” in Romans 9:13 literally means to “love less.” Christ personally illustrates this principle in Matthew 12:47-50.

Jesus certainly did not despise or turn His back on His mother (thoughts that the word “hate” bring to mind today). In fact, He was concerned for her care even on the cross (John 19:26-27). But Jesus’ desire to complete His Father’s will, often forced Him to distance Himself from His own family for the sake of obedience. The world may well consider that disrespect or even hatred, but not God. He is to be honored and nothing is to come between us and our obedience to Him – not even family.

Is there anything wrong with the Masons?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 16 Nov 2020 05:02:11 GMT

First, let me start out by saying that I have never been a Mason and so have no ‘inside’ information as to what they do or how they do it.

I have worked with men who I knew to be involved with Freemasonry. They were hard workers and, from a social/neighborly perspective, good men. The organization does commendable work in communities around the world and supports charities such as Shriners Hospitals for Children.

The research I did to prepare to write this response was conflicting. Some spokesmen for the group claimed absolutely no religious intent for the organization while others used God and “certain articles of religious belief” as an essential prerequisite for membership.

A famous evangelist of the 19 ^th century by the name of Charles G. Finney left Freemasonry when he acknowledged Christ as his Saviour and wrote at least one scathing book against it.

I can speak from one aspect only and that is the Bible. At best I have very serious concerns about joining any group – whether religious or secular – that holds back information from its members until they have ‘earned’ the right to know it.

When Jesus was asked by the High Priest of His doctrine, He replied, “…I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said.” (John 18:20-21) Even in the Old Testament, although very few could serve as a priest in the Tabernacle, everyone knew exactly what was going on inside and why. In fact, you didn’t even have to be Jewish to know, as you could read about it for yourself in the Jewish Scriptures.

Grand Master, Albert Pike, an authority on Masonic matters in America said, “Masonry propagates no creed,” and “There has never been a false religion in the world” (‘The Inner Sanctuary’). A Christian, in good faith, cannot believe the Bible and swear or promise or affirm or whatever in support of a heretical teaching like that!

Alleging to believe in a god is not the same as believing in the one true God of the Bible. Only a liar could pretend to honestly ‘believe’ in Jesus and simultaneously affirm that it is good enough to believe in any god. Even if you justify it by saying that Jesus is ‘your God’ and not the other guys’, you are still giving the other guys’ god the same value as your own. In other words, you don’t need to believe any more strongly for your god than the pagan does for his. Friend, that isn’t faith. That’s convenience. If the very God of heaven means no more to you than that, you aren’t even saved. Your presence alone in that environment tells the guy next to you that his god is ‘okay with you.’ Well is it? Is it really okay with you if he winds up in hell – because that’s what the God of the Bible claims is going to happen!

Beware of secret passwords, handshakes, clothing items or names. Information, doctrine or ‘truths’ known only to an elite group in a society or church is not only contrary to Scripture but feeds on pride. And pride is sin.

Is the church too commercialized?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 02 Nov 2020 05:09:17 GMT

Even Jesus had to deal with this question.

In His day, to make sacrifices “easier,” the owners of livestock brought their animals to the Temple square. Now, to buy or sell in the Temple required, you guessed it, “holy money.” So moneychangers set themselves up to exchange pagan money (Roman) for holy – making a small profit along the way, of course.

Three of the Gospels record Jesus’ reaction to this façade of holiness, “…Is it not written, My house shall be called of all nations the house of prayer? but ye have made it a den of thieves,” Mark 11:17 (cf. also Matt 21:13; Luke 19:46; Jer 17:11).

I have on my shelf a book titled, “THE $ELLING OF JE$U$.” Printed in 1985, it recounts the story of a man and wife whom God allowed to fulfill a dream of owning a Christian bookstore. They wanted nothing more than to minister to their community with sound biblical literature, but soon found there was more demand for “14k gold stars of David with bagels in the middle” (his sarcasm) than for great Christian books. According to his experience what most people really wanted was “low-fat gospel” and “Jesus junk.” They refused to carry “every wind of doctrine” and soon had “Christians” from every quarter against them.

Refusing to become a compromising merchant of “holy hardware,” Victor Bryditxki and his wife were soon drummed out of business by the very ones they came to serve. They were boycotted by the local religious community until forced to close. An adult bookstore is now located where they use to sell Bibles (with apparently much less objection from the local religious community).

Surveys indicate that not more than 10% of active church members ever enter a Christian bookstore. Of the 10% who do go in, only 1% ever purchases serious books. And another startling statistic is that 85% of those who do buy the books, are women! I’m thrilled the ladies are buying them, but where have all the men gone? Why are men overall not as concerned with their spiritual condition as women?

The next time you go into any Christian bookstore, ask the clerk what percentage of their profits come from books. A Christian bookstore would close down if it only sold books. Money is made on the fads: “WWJD” bracelets, door mats with the name Jesus to wipe your feet on, Jesus mud-flaps for fenders to collect road dirt, “Christian” [sic] T-shirts that push the limits - “Be Wiser” that looks like “Budweiser” from a distance (???), how about “Jesus beat the Devil with a big ugly stick” – say what? Has no one read Ezekiel (22:26; 44:23)?

Stickers, pins, tie tacs and posters are available that flat contradict Scripture (Exodus 20:4; Romans 1:23). The books that sell are not doctrinal and apologetic but shallow and superficial (anything from angels to Christian psychology). You can buy clothes for your doggy that say, “Jesus Loves Me,” idols or even music that sounds like it originated in Hell. What’s going on in Christianity? Is there no discernment?

In Mr. Bryditzki’s words, “The Christian bookstore is…between a rock and a hard place. On one side is the publisher who wants to push ‘what sells,’ regardless of how trashy or unscriptural or antichrist it is, and on the other side is the religious public who wants to buy the trash.”

Should a Christian work on Sundays?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 15 Oct 2020 18:47:53 GMT

The Old Testament Sabbath obligation has been declared obsolete in the New Testament (Colossians 2:16-17; Matthew 12:12).

We meet on Sunday, voluntarily, as a weekly celebration of Christ’s resurrection. It became the Christian “Lord’s Day” within which to do God’s will and work, not the Je wish Sabbath of strict legalistic observance. Christ’s disciples met after his resurrection on the first day of the week: John 20:1,19-26; Matt 28:1; Mark 16:1; Luke 24:1; 1 Cor 16:2; Acts 20:7; Rev 1:10.

Why is Sunday called the Lord’s Day in Rev. 1:10? Christ arose on Sunday (Mark 16:9; Luke 24:13 15; John 20:19). Paul preached on Sunday, the first day of the week (Acts 20:7). The early church worshipped on Sunday (Acts 20:7; 1 Cor. 16:1-2). We know that Scripture is speaking of Sunday because it was the day right after the Sabbath (Matthew 28:1; Mark 16:1-2).

Now, should a Christian work on Sundays? I know many Christians who work harder on Sundays than any day of the week. They are involved in bus routes, Sunday Schools, church services, ministries, choirs, orchestras, children’s programs and many other activities that bring high honor and glory to the God of Heaven. I highly discourage anyone from working a secular job in order to reap financial profit on a Sunday, if that is possible. I was in the military for twenty years and as you can imagine I was required to work on as many Sundays as not. The local police, emergency services, corrections officers, and other “essential personnel” need to maintain a presence 24/7.

Many members of our church took jobs only after a guarantee that they would not be required to work on Sundays based on religious convictions. I believe that God honors that mentality. If a man works on Sunday only for the extra buck an hour, and not because he is required to, I believe he has sold out to the lust of the world.

Should a Christian work on Sunday? D.L. Moody (d. 1899) said it was a sin to read a newspaper or ride a bike on the Lord’s Day (and much of America agreed!). Should a Christian work on Sunday? Go to the internet and look up “blue laws.” Should a Christian work on Sundays? That we even ask the question is a sad commentary on America’s spiritual decline. Nobody use to work on Sunday! Should a Christian work on Sunday? “Remove not the ancient landmark, which thy fathers have set” (Prov 22:28). Christian businessman, is your God too small to make up Monday through Saturday the money you lose by not working on Sundays? Factory worker, you won’t be able to tell God that you “had” to work on Sundays. He will tell you that He would have provided your every need – including another job if need be. Oh ye of little faith.

Not going to work on Sundays is just the start. Going to a good Bible preaching church is full obedience. Sunday is not the only day you have to get things done. Sunday is the only day you don’t have – it belongs to God.

Can a Christian sin and lose their salvation?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 01 Oct 2020 18:52:01 GMT

First of all let me say...

...that even a man or woman who does not claim to be religious knows that someone who claims to be born again or a Christian, and is still living in sin (i.e. shacked up, t aking God’s name in vain, not attending church, etc.), has a problem and is not “practicing what they preach.” They were called Christians meaning “Christ-like” first in Antioch because their lives imitated the life of Christ (Acts 11:26)!

Secondly, when a person is saved by the power of God they are given a new life (hence the term “born again” cf. John 3:3). This new life is the Spirit of God that dwells in a believer and it cannot sin (1 John 3:9). The old nature however is still being dealt with and it sins naturally (James 1:23). Allowing the new nature (God’s) to get control over the old nature (ours) is the process of sanctification. That’s what Paul is refering to in Romans 7:14-25 (cf. also Romans 8:13; Colossians 3:5; and John 17:17).

“Doing things” or “not doing things” in order to get to Heaven are works. These personal efforts or works cannot save anyone (Galatians 2:16; Titus 3:5; Philippians 3:9; James 2:23-26; Acts 13:39; 3:11-14, 25; Ephesians 2:8-9). The moment we are saved it is all of grace -

While it is true that faith without works is dead (James 2:26), it is equally true that works without faith are futile (Mark 16:16; Acts 8:37). So what is man to do? Faith and works are inseparable. They are two sides of the same coin. And the coin is a gift from God. Man’s faith comes from God (Galatians 2:16, King James Version, notice the word “of”) and righteous works come from God (John 6:29; Ephesians 3:7).

When we are commanded to keep His commandments (1 John 5:2), keep ourselves from idols (1 John 5:21), keep ourselves unspotted from the world (James 1:27), et. al., we are to do so the same way we got saved to begin with: by faith! “Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh?” (Galatians 3:3).

“Keeping yourself” means to end the race with the same rules that you started with. You started by faith, so KEEP BELIEVING that GOD WILL KEEP YOU. Consider the following verses: “But the Lord is faithful, who shall stablish you, and keep you from evil.” (2 Thess 3:3); “For the which cause I also suffer these things: nevertheless I am not ashamed: for I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day.” (2 Tim 1:12); “That good thing which was committed unto thee keep by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us.” (2 Tim 1:14); “Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy.” (Jude 1:24); and “Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time.” (1 Peter 1:5).

What kind of faith do you have? God says, "…According to your faith be it unto you." (Matt 9:29) Does your faith agree with God when it comes to "eternal salvation?" (Hebrews 5:9) "Eternal redemption?" (Hebrews 9:12), "Everlasting life?" (John 3:16) And "eternal life?" (Matthew 25:46). According to your faith be it unto you. "And grieve not the holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption." (Ephesians 4:30) Christians are "kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation…" (1 Peter 1:5)

A Christian is going to sin. (1 John 1:8, 10) Does this mean we can live like we please? No! Reread the first paragraph and the following passage by Paul who clearly states the early church was similarly misunderstood on this same subject: Romans 5:20 – 6:2.

How can I witness to an Atheist?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 15 Sep 2020 18:57:49 GMT

An atheist is someone who denies the existence of God.

However, before one can be an atheist and positively assert “there is no God,” he must presumptuously assume for himself the wisdom and omnipresence of God. He must essentially be everywhere and know everything to have any confidence in his theory. You might say that, in order to prove there is no God, you would have to be God. Therefore, even the atheist believes what he believes by faith. And so the bottom line is actually, who are you going to believe: man’s reasonings or God’s Word?

The Word of God makes no effort to prove God’s existence. That fact is taken for granted. The very first verse of the Bible refutes atheism. This verse declares that there is a God, that He is alive, and that He created us. Because He created the heaven and earth, we will some day answer to Him.

Because the first step toward salvation is the knowledge of God, we must somehow reach every man with that fact. The Bible says faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the Word of God (Rom 10:17). And without faith it is impossible to please God (Heb 11:6). So, in order to witness to an atheist, you must use the Bible. He may not want to read it, but you can slip it in from time to time in your conversation. As is said of the beautiful, “It may be shown but not proven,” so we say of the existence of God.

My experience has been that most people who claim to be atheists, do so for the shock value. They don’t want to talk about religion and find that to be an effective way to turn the conversation. Give them time, love, patience, kindness and a consistent Christian life and you’ll win them to Christ. The lost world knows how a Christian is to act. If you drink, smoke, tell or laugh at dirty jokes, your atheist friends will never come to Christ. Do you attend church regularly and live your Christianity 24/7. The world expects that a Christian would pray and read their Bible and be significantly different (no night clubs, partying, gambling, etc.).

You might use some logic. There does seem to be some indirect proofs which point to God’s existence as the necessary ground and condition of the existence of anything else. First, the law of cause and effect demands that the universe came from someone or something at least equal to it. Second, the law of order is demonstrated by all things having their use, order pervades the universe, and the methods of nature are rational methods. Man’s moral conscience cannot be satisfactorily explained without a holy Lawgiver and Judge. You might also ask how else we could account for the fulfillment of prophecy, miracles and conversion (the moral and spiritual change in man) apart from the existence of God?

The Word of God is logical, practical and harmonious with every fact of nature. Be patient. Always remember that someone is watching you to see if what you have is real.

A ddendum : I had a very civil conversation with a man who claimed to be an atheist who called from the East coast. He desired to remain anonymous and took issue (nicely) with my definition of an atheist. I looked up the word again in two separate dictionaries and on the internet and in each case I found that the definition I used is accurate. An atheist is someone who denies the existence of God. From the perspective of the man who called me, an atheist doesn’t deny God’s existence, but simply doesn’t believe that there is enough evidence to prove He exists. I’ll give you that.

A bias is a starting point. I am certainly biased. I clearly see intelligent design. Iran can reverse engineer our technology only because it was engineered in the first place. We can figure out how stuff works because God created the laws that make it so…from gravity to nanotechnology.

The following is compiled from Grace and Truth magazine, Sept., 1975: Years ago an English atheist by the name of Charles Bradlaugh challenged a simple minister by the name of Hugh Prices Hughes to a debate on the validity of the claims of Christianity. Mr. Hughes immediately accepted but with wisdom he added a challenge of his own. “Since we know, Mr. Bradlaugh, that a man convinced against his will is of the same opinion still, and since the debate as a matter of mental gymnastics will not likely convert anyone, I propose to you that we bring some concrete evidences of the validity of the claims of Christianity in the form of men and women who have been redeemed from the lives of sin and shame by the influence of Christianity and by atheism. I will bring one hundred such men and women, and I challenge you to do the same.

“If you cannot bring one hundred…I will be satisfied if you will bring fifty men and women who will stand and testify that they have been lifted up from lives of shame by the influence of your teachings.

“If you cannot bring fifty, I challenge you to bring twenty people who will testify with shining faces, as my hundred will, that they have a great new joy in a life of self respect as a result of your atheistic teachings.

“If you cannot bring twenty, I will be satisfied if you bring ten.

“Nay, Mr. Bradlaugh, I challenge you to bring one, just one man or woman who will make such a testimony regarding the uplifting of your atheistic teachings.

“My redeemed men and women will bring unanswerable proof to the saving power of Jesus Christ in the lives of those who have been redeemed from the slaveries of sin and shame. Perhaps, Mr. Bradlaugh, this will be the real demonstration of the validity of the claims of Christianity.”

All of London was stirred. What would Mr. Bradlaugh do? In great discomfiture and chagrin, Charles Bradlaugh publicly withdrew his challenge for the debate. And London smiled.

Why does it seem that some people endure harder trials than others?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 01 Sep 2020 19:08:13 GMT

The entire book of Job, probably the oldest book in the Bible, is centered around the question, “Why do the righteous suffer?”

God personally responds to Job and his friends in chapters 38 – 41, and what is interesting is that God never answers the question! God never told Job why he was sufferi ng. Now, what does that mean to us? It means, faith can ask God, “Why?” But faith must also continue to believe even when the answer doesn’t come!

Let’s say that the moment a person believed on the Lord Jesus Christ and was saved their bills were all paid, their health was restored, and all of their problems were immediately resolved. If that were the case, then people would flock to God, not by faith, but in order to get their bills paid, health restored and problems solved. That is not living by faith (2 Cor 5:7), and the Bible says that without faith it’s impossible to please God (Heb 11:6).

God also tells us that, although good works don’t save us, they are the result of true and honest faith in God. In other words, we do good because we are saved not in order to get saved (Eph 2:8-10). Now these good works are what the world sees. They demonstrate Christ-likeness. These good works could never be seen if Christians were taken directly to Heaven the moment they get saved or if every trial and sorrow were taken out of our lives. Who wouldn’t be happy if that were the case? What is different is when Christians endure the same trials, temptations, death and disappointment as do non-Christians, but with a smile on their face and joy in their heart! Bad things are going to happen to Christian people (Matt 5:45). God allows it so the world will see us respond with a “peace that passes all understanding” and give God the glory.

Read Matt 5:45-48. New products that come on the market are tested for various reasons. The results of those tests are proof to anyone who might question the validity of advertisement. Now stop and think for a second, a Christian who has never been tested has no “proof” in his life to rely on as to the strength of his faith. But through testing faith becomes the ‘evidence of things not seen” (Heb 11:1).

Why do so many come to church for a couple of weeks or a month and then seem to fizzle out? They claim to have gotten “saved.” But when trials and temptations showed up, they couldn’t “count it all joy” (James 1:2). In fact, they were easily offended. They left. As fire purifies gold and silver, the fire of a trial in our life will reveal (“prove”) our faith, whether it is real or not.

From the book of Job to the end of the Bible it is clear that some endure harder trials th an others. It is also true that God will not allow us to be tempted more than we can handle (1 Cor 10:13). Take the time to read Numbers 31:23. That’s where we get the song that says, “Some through the water, some through the flood, some through the fire, but all through the blood.” Forget about the water and fire for a moment. Have you been through the blood? Is Jesus your Saviour or is He just a genie in a bottle that you call on only in emergencies?

What is faith?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 15 Aug 2020 19:18:27 GMT

The Bible speaks to this subject in several areas.

We are “justified by faith” in Romans 5, “Without faith it is impossible to please God” in Hebrews 11, “For we walk by faith, and not by sight” according to 2 Corinthian s 5, and we are told in the tenth chapter of Romans that it is “With the heart man believeth unto righteousness.” With all of this emphasis on faith, it would be a good idea to fully understand the word and all of its implications.

Noah Webster’s original dictionary (1828) defines faith as, “Belief; the assent of the mind to the truth of what is declared by another, resting on his authority and veracity, without other evidence.” He goes on to say, “Evangelical, justifying, or saving faith, is the assent of the mind to the truth of divine revelation, on the authority of God's testimony, accompanied with a cordial assent of the will or approbation of the heart…to his guidance, and dependence on his merits for salvation. In other words, that firm belief of God's testimony, and of the truth of the gospel, which influences the will, and leads to an entire reliance on Christ for salvation.” Saving faith then is believing what God says in His Word is true to the point that it influences your will.

James agrees, as twice he says, “faith without works is dead.” And so does the writer of Hebrews (11:1), “Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”

The very next verse says, “For by it the elders obtained a good report.” (Hebrews 11:2) So by the “substance” and “evidence” of faith the elders “obtained a good report.” According to my high school science teacher, a “substance” is something that exists on its own without support or any external effort. “A good report” means that it was observable.

Lets plug the definitions of these words into the verse. “Faith is the substance of things hoped for” that is, “Faith is [something in us that is visible and exists on its own without any effort from us because] of things hoped for:” Faith is a gift from God. (Galatians 2:16) To say then that faith is the substance of things hoped for is to say that saving faith is the visible affect Christ has had on our lives (the change) because we have believed God and are looking forward to His interpretation of history and things to come. Faith is what keeps us believing God simply (and often only) because He said it, regardless of how hopeless circumstances look around us. Faith declares that if nobody else gives God the glory, I must! Because I know God changed my heart like nobody ever has or could.

If you believe that playing in the street is dangerous you will keep your kids out of the street for their own safety – even though you may have personally never seen a child hurt playing in the street. You have believed the reports of others and “by faith” you keep kids out of the street. When you believe God, you act like it. You act like Him because you believe Him.

When someone puts their faith in the Bible, the Bible is read, loved and believed.

The Bible definition of faith is found in Hebrews 11:1, “Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”

“Faith” can’t be seen, but there is evidence it exists. We can’t see the wind, but we know it’s there because we can hear and see it blowing through the trees. In the same way faith can be ‘seen’ by the substance of the change it produces in our lives. Drunkards become sober; filthy language stops; tempers that used to flare are brought under control; we begin to read our Bibles, give our employer an honest day’s work and love our spouse. The substance of these changes points to what precipitated them: faith in God.

The phrase, “evidence of things not seen,” is another way to say the s ame thing. Faith is the proof in your life of some obvious but unseen-to-the-naked-eye force! It is this “proof” that encourages us to go on and convinces others of the reality of Jesus’ saving power. They say, “He changed someone else’s life dramatically, He can change mine also!” That is why when a person truly gets saved his life will change. “Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new” (2 Cor. 5:17): their walk, their talk, the clothes they wear (as modesty returns), the music they listen to (you can’t have “Christian rock any more than you can have “Christian booze”), their habits are reformed, their entire life style changes. They actually start to like church – now that’s a scary thought!

This is what Jesus was speaking of when He said in the Sermon on the Mount, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” (Matthew 5:16) He was saying, “let the world see the substance and evidence of faith in your life.”

The Gospel is God’s command to you to believe on His only begotten Son. We are to come to Him based upon His command to do so. We are guilty of sinning against a holy God whether we feel like it or not – and we are all more guilty than any of us have any idea of. We can become so good at what we do, so educated in what we know, so financially secure in our resources that we don’t need God. When you bring to God your fullness, He will resist you. But the Bible says that He gives grace to the humble (James 4:6).

I wil l never understand why some people reject the Word of God because it was ‘written by men’ based upon what other writers (who are also men) have said. The devil is certainly wise like a fox. It is only the hearing of the Word of God that produces saving faith, “So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.” (Romans 10:17) Read the Word of God (for yourself), hear the Word of God (go to church), but especially believe the Word of God!

Is there an unpardonable sin?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 01 Aug 2020 19:26:36 GMT

This is a good question and deserves careful attention.

Many people are concerned and even confused about what is commonly referred to as the “unpardonable sin” and what the Bible calls the “sin unto death.” We are going to s ee that the two are in fact, completely unrelated.

The term “unpardonable sin” is not found in the Bible. It is frequently used to describe the sin of blasphemy against the Holy Spirit. For example, “Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come” (Matthew 12:31-32).

“Verily I say unto you, All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme: But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation” (Mark 3:28-29).

“And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but unto him that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven” (Luke 12:10).

With statements like these it becomes clear that only unsaved people can commit the “unpardonable sin” of blaspheming the Holy Spirit. It is committed by those who have gone beyond the call of mercy where there remains no more sacrifice for sin. They rejected the Holy Spirit’s conviction and died having never repented – that is what is unpardonable. The man who has committed this sin is either in the grave or not at all concerned or even interested in his soul or eternity.

If you are reading this with any spiritual concern at all, you needn’t worry that you may have committed this sin. And don’t let the devil trick you into thinking you have! But don’t delay your decision to trust Christ either. The Bible says, “…behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation” (2 Corinthians 6:2). Notice the words, “now.” We are not even guaranteed a ‘later today’ let alone a tomorrow.

The second term, “Sin unto death” is found twice in Scripture and alluded to in a third location. 1 John 5:16 says, “If any man see his brother sin…There is a sin unto death…and there is a sin not unto death.” It is obvious that John is talking to saved people here as he uses the term “brother.”

Consider 1 Cor 11:30, “For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep.” The “sleep” referred to in this verse is death. It is G od’s judgment on a saved man or woman who refuses to make things right with God or another Christian. This sin does not change the fact that a Christian is going to Heaven, it simply cuts their earthly life short and certainly involves a loss of reward. Only saved people can commit the sin unto death.

What is “speaking in tongues” all about?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 15 Jul 2020 19:30:56 GMT

Paul tells the church at Corinth...

... in First Corinthians 14 verses 21 and 22, “In the law it is written, With men of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people; and yet for all that will they not hear me, saith the Lord. Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not…”

Paul is saying that the principle for the “how and why” of New Testament tongues is taught in the Old Testament. So, in order to understand what these languages were in the early New Testament church, we must go back and study them in their Old Testament usage.

God spoke of or used foreign languages or “unknown tongues” five times in the Old Testament. The first time is in Genesis chapter 11. God had instructed Noah, his sons and their descendents to “replenish the earth” (Gen 9:1). Because they intentionally disobeyed, God judged them by confusing their languages so that they could not understand each other (Gen 11:7).

The next time we read of them is found in Deuteronomy 28. The first 13 verses of this chapter describe the various blessings associated with obeying the command in verse one. In verse 15 we are given another promise, a promise of God’s curse if Israel does not believe or listen to God. Verse 49 of this chapter says that one of the curses that will identify God’s displeasure with Israel is the invasion of “a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand.” This is no blessing. In fact, if Israel had believed and obeyed God, this foreign language power would not have fallen upon her.

The third time we see tongues mentioned in the Old Testament is found in Isaiah 28. The first 13 verses describe abominable and wicked practices of disobedience. In the middle of this prophecy Israel is warned once again that she will know that God has judged her by the presence of rulers speaking “another language” in her cities and streets (v. 11). Isaiah 10:5 identifies the country God is going to use to do it as Assyria. Notice please that this sign was not going to be sent because God was pleased. It was a sign of judgment for unbelief.

Isaiah chapter 33 is a very encouraging portion of Scripture. Read from verse one all the way down through verse 19. In verse 19 we read a wonderful promise given to those who believe and obey God, “Thou shalt not see a fierce people, a people of a deeper speech than thou canst perceive; of a stammering tongue, that thou canst not understand.” Here we see happily that the judgment of tongues will not occur when God’s people believe Him and obey His commands.

The final time tongues appears in the Old Testament is in the book of Jeremiah. Jeremiah suffered greatly at the hands of his own people. He was persecuted for speaking the truth. In chapter five verses one through fifteen we read of horrible unbelief, sin and wickedness. In verse 12 the people sound much like they do today, “They have belied the Lord, and said, It is not he; neither shall evil come upon us; neither shall we see sword nor famine.” Verses 14-15 speak of God’s judgment once again, “Wherefore thus saith the Lord God of hosts…Lo, I will bring a nation upon you from far…a nation whose language thou knowest not, neither understandest what they say.” Here again God uses the presence of another tongue as a sign to His people that they are being judged. Had Israel listened, repented, and walked in God’s ways, no invading army would have come and no foreign language would have been heard in their land.

In the Old Testament foreign (unknown) tongues were a judgment sent from God to Israel for unbelief. Understanding this (and Paul says we must), we have our starting point for understanding the New Testament doctrine of tongues.

So, how does the idea of ‘unbelief’ (not believing God) carry over to our understanding of “tongues” in the New Testament?

Did the nation of Israel believe that our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was God in the flesh, the Messiah of Israel? No. They rejected Him. The tongues of Acts chapter two were real, spoken languages (cf. vv. 4, 6, and 8) that came upon Israel to indicate that they were being judged for their unbelief. Jews from all over the Roman Empire were in Jerusalem to celebrate the Passover. They were witnesses to confirm that the sounds were not babbling, but indeed a spoken language – their language from home – a language the “locals” couldn’t speak – but yet they were speaking. The judgment against Israel for her unbelief had begun. (The “this” and “that” in verse 16 does not refer to tongues, but the outpouring of the Holy Spirit of God. We know this because twice in two verses (17 and 18) we are referred to the Holy Spirit. Remember, Joel chapter two never mentions tongues.)

God wanted Israel to love and be a blessing to all nations (Genesis 18:18). They were to “declare His glory among the heathen, his wonders among all people” (Psalm 96:3). Israel was specifically commanded not to “abhor an Edomite” nor “an Egyptian” (Deuteronomy 23:7-8), but they did! In fact, they hated all Gentile “dogs” and refused to even speak to a Samaritan (John 4:9).

Watch what is happening as Peter remembered the part of Joel’s prophecy that spoke about “all flesh” (Acts 2:17), but then needed a vision from Heaven – repeated three times – before he would go to a Gentile (Acts 10:9-17). And when Peter did arrive at Cornelius’ house, he still said that it was unlawful for him to be there! (Acts 10:28) Remember our key verse for understanding tongues? “Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not…” (1 Cor 14:22). Peter was not believing.

In Acts 10 tongues was a sign to Peter and the other Jews that “believed not” that salvation was also for the Gentiles. In the same manner it took tongues to convince the Apostles and brethren in Judea that Gentiles could be saved (Acts 11:18). In every case (both Old and New Testaments), without fail, tongues were a sign of unbelief.

In 1 Corinthians chapter 14 there are seven rules that govern speaking in tongues. I would encourage you to read the chapter and identify all seven rules for yourself. Notice especially verse 37, “If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord.”

Thus, as far as the Bible teaches, tongues were simply foreign languages. Their emphasis was on the unbelief of the day (not faith or salvation). And we are also told that at some point the need for tongues would end (1 Cor 13:8).

Why did God give the Law?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 01 Jul 2020 19:35:20 GMT

This is a good question because it i s thought-provoking.

A couple of years ago a visitor to our church was quite confused (and in fact did not return) because, on that Sunday, I preached from a text in the Old Testament. He ap parently did not have much use for the Old Testament in general or the Law of Moses in particular. But the New Testament regards the Old Testament not only as helpful (1 Cor 10:11), but essential (Galatians 3:24) to understanding the foundational doctrines of future exaltation.

Have you ever been frustrated, perhaps “stressed out,” with the burden that is placed on us to be “perfect” (either by a well-meaning parent or misguided clergy/religion)? Used ‘lawfully’ (1 Timothy 1:8) the Old Testament law does exactly what our Heavenly Father intends for it to do: convict us of our sin, “Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin” (Romans 3:20).

The law reveals our sinfulness by demanding the impossible from us. The assumption made by many that God gave the Old Testament commandments as a way for people to gain Heaven, is false. Rather than being a means for us to save ourselves, the commandments of the law teach us the utter impossibility of doing so. I mean, who can love God wholeheartedly? Who always loves their neighbor as themselves? Who can keep himself from every greedy, lustful or selfish thought? No one! “They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one” (Romans 3:12).

The fact that we are not good is what God wants us to see when we come across one of His laws. He literally wants us to despair of trying to save ourselves. The law is given to reveal the extent of our sinfulness and sin’s dreadful consequences. “For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them” (Galatians 3:10).

Note how comprehensive that verse is. It includes “everyone” who doesn’t “continue” to do “everything” that our Heavenly Father says to do. No matter how good people think they are, if they are not “perfect” all the time, they are under God’s curse. They are guilty of breaking the whole law (James 2:10) and have earned the eternal death of outer darkness (Romans 6:23 cf. Matthew 25:30).

Why would God concentrate on such depressing news? Isn’t the Gospel of Jesus Christ supposed to be “good news?” Well it is good news. But before we appreciate the fact the God’s grace relieves our fears, we must first acknowledge that it is also God’s grace that teaches our hearts to fear (Amazing Grace, verse 2, first line).

Don’t try to wiggle out of this right now. Let t he truth of being a law-breaker against God sink in. Fear isn’t always a bad thing, you know. Fear keeps us away from steep cliffs, dangerous curves, and many other life-threatening situations. The thief on the cross testifies: “dost thou not fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation?” (Luke 23:40).

What is repentance?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 15 Jun 2020 19:40:49 GMT

Greek scholars tell us there are three words used in the New Testament to denote repentance.

The verb ‘metamelomai’ is used of a change of mind, with regret or even remorse on account of sin, but not necessarily a change of heart. This word is used with referenc e to the repentance of Judas (Matt. 27:3). ‘Metanoeo’ means to change one's mind and purpose. This verb, along with the cognate noun ‘metanoia,’ is used of true repentance, a change of mind and purpose and life, to which remission of sin is promised.

Repentance is a change of mind but more than that it is a change of the entire mind and in fact the Bible says that we are given a new mind – the mind of Christ (1 Cor 2:16; Philip 2:5; 4:7).

According to Easton’s Bible Dictionary, repentance unto salvation consists of (1) a true sense of one's own guilt and sinfulness; (2) an apprehension of God's mercy in Christ; (3) an actual hatred of sin (Psalm 119:128; Job 42:5-6; 2 Corinthians 7:10) that compels us to turn from the sin to God; and (4) a persistent endeavour after a holy life in a walk with God and His commandments.

Easton goes on to say that a person who is truly repentant is conscious of personal guilt (Psalm 51:4, 9), pollution (Psalm 51:5, 7, 10), and helplessness (Psalm 51:11; 109:21-22). But that’s not all. Repentance is not just a knowledge of sin, but the appropriate response to God’s love and mercy in spite of our sin (Psalm 51:1; 130:4).

Is repentance then a work we do in order to earn salvation? No. True repentance is a reaction not an action. It is demonstrated in the life of a believer in response to their thankfulness for God’s great mercy and grace. We are not adding works to God’s salvation by grace through faith (Eph 2:8-9; Gal 2:16). Judas Iscariot acted with repentance when he went out and hung himself, but he did not react to the forgiveness that was offered to him time and again by the Son of God. The Bible clearly teaches that Judas died in his sin. Another way to say it might be that we demonstrate repentance “because God has saved us” and not “in order to get saved.”

Repentance is observable. In 2 Corinthians 7:11 Paul gives seven indications of God-induced repentance: carefulness (earnest and sincere concern or sorrow that the sin occurred in the first place); clearing (a personal eagerness to fix the problem); indignation (anger at self for having sinned against God); fear (of sinning again); vehement desire (to do whatever is necessary to make restitution and clear the wrong); zeal (an eagerness to conclude the matter as soon as possible); and revenge (against the wrong – you hate to see the sin or evidences of it in the lives of others). Notice that never are we casting blame on anyone else or on circumstances. The one thing your circumstances cannot control is your response to them. You respond by sin (anger, bitterness, hatred, spite, murder, etc.) because you are a sinner. So am I.

2 Peter 3:9, “The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance.”

Acts 17:30, “And the times of this ignorance God winked at; but now commandeth all men every where to repent:”

Isn't the Pre-Trib Rapture position relatively recent in the history of church theology?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 01 Jun 2020 19:45:18 GMT

Many who believe in a mid-tribulatio n or post-tribulation rapture often use the argument that the pre-tribulation position is only a couple of hundred years old.

Not true. A couple of weeks ago we clearly showed that Christ and the apostles taught that the rapture of the church was imminent. In addition, many men throughout churc h history taught and believed in a pre-tribulation rapture.

Most who claim the pre-trib rapture position is recent, tell us it was started in 1830 by a man named J.N. Darby. In fact, that is what the Rev. John L. Bray believes and he offered $500.00 to anyone who could show that the pre-tribulation rapture was taught by anyone prior to 1830. Many produced the “proof” and it cost Bray a lot of money. In fact, he had to withdraw the offer.

According to Irenaeus, two friends known as Papias and Polycarp were both students of the Apostle John (who wrote the Revelation). Extant writings show these men believed in a pre-tribulation rapture. The Shepherd of Hermas in the year 150 AD preached a pre-tribulation rapture. Victorinus proclaimed it in the year 270 AD. Ephraim the Syrian in 350 AD said the church would be gone when the judgments in Revelation are on the earth. Following the thousand years known historically as the Dark Ages, Rev Dolcino declared it once again in 1315 AD. The pre-tribulation rapture continued to be taught in 1555 AD by Hugh Latimer who was burned at the stake said just before he died that Christians would miss the Tribulation. To this list we could also add: Joseph Mede in 1620, Cotton Mather in 1640, Peter Jurieu in 1697, Morgan Edwards in 1742, John Gill in 1748, James Macknight in 1763, and scores of others.

Now, I would not agree with all the theology of these men (any more than someone who takes the mid-trib or pre-wrath position would agree with everything that others who hold that position believe). The point to be made is that the pre-trib position is not 'relatively new.' It is older than all other eschatological positions as it reaches back to the first century church.

Corruption of the pre-tribulation rapture began when Paul was still alive, “For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God: but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ” (2 Cor 2:17 cf. 2 Tim 2:18). It is also apparent that all of the Apostles had to deal with it, “…not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully…” (2 Cor 4:2). Peter states that all of Paul’s writings were Scripture and that to wrestle against them was at the cost of your own soul, “As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things…which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction” (2 Peter 3:16).

Books containing false doctrine but claiming to be Scripture have been around since the first century (2 Thess 2:2). That’s why Paul would clearly warn, “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed (Galatians 1:8).

Must a person be baptized in the name of Jesus only?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 15 May 2020 19:50:26 GMT

There are those who teach that to be baptized correctly, one must be baptized in the name of “Jesus only.”

The Word of God says, “strive not about words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers” (2 Timothy 2:14 cf. also (1 Tim 4:7; 6:4,20; 2 Tim 2:16; 4:4; Titus 1:1 4; and 2 Peter 1:16.) At the same time we are also commanded to “earnestly contend for the faith…” (Jude 1:3). It is between these two thoughts I am now attempting to navigate.

Baptism is without question the first command given to believers following their conversion. It is a picture of the death, burial and resurrection of Christ. To refuse, at a minimum, casts a shadow of uncertainty as to the individual’s sincerity (Acts 2:41). Obedience in baptism is “the answer of a good conscience toward God” (1 Peter 3:21). That doesn’t mean baptism saves: the man who gets baptized without believing on the Lord Jesus Christ remains damned (Mark 16:16), thus it is belief that saves, not the act of baptism itself.

Perhaps there is some confusion because there appears to be a difference between the command (Matthew 28:19) and the early practice of the church in the book of Acts. We must remember, however, that Acts is much more a book of history than it is doctrine. As such Acts reports that, following salvation, Christians were baptized in the name of “Jesus Christ” (Acts 2:38), the “Lord Jesus” (Acts 8:16 and 19:5), and the “Lord” (Acts 10:48 and 22:16). Nowhere in Scripture is an incident of anyone being baptized in the name of Jesus “only” ever recorded.

And so the reports in the book of Acts, if taken literally, seem to contradict the clear command in Matthew. On the other hand, if taken literally, they also contradict those who would baptize in the name of “Jesus only,” because it was never reported as having occurred that way either. So what are we to do?

Go back to the command. T he report is just that, a general statement as to occurrence – the baptisms took place. The command has never been rescinded and that is what we will be accountable for. “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:” (Matthew 28:19)

Pastor, do you really believe the Bible?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 02 May 2020 03:20:14 GMT

The more important question is, dear reader, do you believe the Bible?

If you do, then you believe that there is and has only been one God and that no God has ever been formed before or after Him:

Ye are my witnesses, saith the LORD, and my servant whom I have chosen: that ye may know and believe me, and understand that I am he: before me there was no God formed, neither shall there be after me. I, even I, am the LORD; and beside me there is no saviour. (Isaiah 43:10-11) Cf. Isa 42:8; 43:11; 44:8; 45:6

If you believe the Bible, then you believe Jesus is the Creator and not part of creation:

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made. (John 1:1-3) Cf. John 1:14, 18; Gen 1:1; Eph 3:9

If you believe the Bible, then you believe Jesus physically (bodily) rose from the dead:

He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. (Matthew 28:6-7) Cf. John 20:27; Rom 4:25; 1 Cor 15:1-4

If you believe the Bible, then you believe that the church Jesus started has survived without interruption and continues to this day just as He promised: …and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. (Matthew 16:18) Cf. Eph 5:25-27; Heb 12:28

If you believe the Bible, then you believe marriage and procreation is for and in this life only:

For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven. (Matthew 22:30) Cf. Mark 12:24-25; Luke 20:34-36; 1 John 3:1-2

If you believe the Bible, then you believe Hell is real and eternal. And that those who exist there are not burned up or consumed:

Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels: (Matthew 25:41) Cf. Matt 25:46; Mark 9:43-48

If you believe the Bible, then you believe that the Word of God was completed by God and is not to be added to by man:

For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book. (Revelation 22:18-19) Cf. Deut 4:2; Prov 30:6; Matt 15:6-9

If you believe the Bible, then you believe that man’s natural state is sinful:

As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one: There is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one. (Romans 3:10-12) Cf. Rom 3:13-19; Gal 3:22; Eph 2:3

If you believe the Bible, then you believe that man cannot save himself and that eternal life is a gift from God that cannot be earned:

Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost; (Titus 3:5) Cf. Eph 2:8-10; John 20:31

According to Noah Webster, to believe means “To credit upon the authority or testimony of another; to be persuaded of the truth of something upon the declaration of another, or upon evidence furnished by reasons, arguments, and deductions of the mind, or by other circumstances than personal knowledge. When we believe upon the authority of another, we always put confidence in his veracity.”

When I was young I remember hearing more than one preacher say that to believe God is like coming to a cliff and, although you can’t see anything to stop your fall, take one more step and God will ‘catch’ you. May I say with all kindness, that this is not biblical faith. God does not want you nor expect you to step foolishly into the unknown. He expects you to stand on the rock of His Word. He even tells us, “So then faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the Word of God” (Romans 10:17).

To believe the Bible is to believe that the Word of God – the 66 books of the Old and New Testaments – takes precedent over every other source that declares itself authoritative; whether that authority is a preacher, priest, bishop, church or body of men. To believe the Bible is to measure what is taught or believed against the plain written words of His Book. Either the Bible is the preserved Word of God or it is not. If it is, then we must sift every piece of information through it.

Please let us make a statement that sounds odd coming from a church: You will never get to Heaven by believing us. Surprised? Now, we won’t knowingly mislead you and we will always do our best to clearly tell the truth, but to be saved you must believe God – not the church, not a preacher, not this piece of paper. The question is, do you believe God? Do you believe God’s Word? He gave it and promised to preserve it. In fact, it would have been a waste of time to give it in the first place if God couldn’t preserve it from corruption. If in your church or belief system a man or men must ‘explain what the Bible really means,’ or restore it, then you are being misled. You claim to believe the Bible but in reality you believe what someone is telling you about the Bible. Remember, to believe the Bible means that the Bible, the Word of God, takes precedent over anything or anyone that declares itself authoritative.

You don’t need anyone to ‘interpret’ the Bible for you any more than you need someone to interpret the newspaper. God can’t hold you personally responsible if He has given authority to a church or body of men to ‘interpret’ the Bible for you. But He hasn’t done that and God does hold you and me personally responsible because we can read His preserved Word for ourselves. We will each be held personally accountable for what is plainly stated in Scripture.

You don’t have to speak the original languages to be able to read God’s Word either. One of the oldest English translations (KJV) also happens to be the best. True, some passages are harder to understand than others and require a certain amount of familiarity with the whole in order to fully comprehend. But the references, comparisons and proofs you make must all come from within the pages of the divine, completed revelation of 66 books God gave.

Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. (1 Corinthians 2:13) Cf. Rom 4:3; Gal 4:30; 2 Tim 3:16; 2 Peter 1:20; 1 Cor 13:10

When you look for revelation or clarification outside of Scripture itself (to a preacher, priest, prophet, council of men, or new revelation) you will be carried away from truth into error.

The devil’s primary tactic from the very beginning has been to question God’s Word. If he can get you to doubt it or to put more confidence in what man says about God’s Word then in God’s Word itself, you have taken his bait. Are you willing to put your eternal destiny into the hands of a man (or men) when that source clearly contradicts what you can plainly read in the text for yourself? May I kindly say that you do not believe the Bible if you allow what it says in plain English to be ‘explained away’ as something that is the exact opposite. God is not the author of confusion. Please stop and think carefully on this matter as your eternal welfare depends on it!

Do you really believe the Bible?

If you do, then you believe that salvation is a simple as ABC:

Admit that you have sinned (Rom 3:10-18, 23)

Believe that Christ died as the substitute for your sin (John 3:16)

Confess to God your sin and your faith in His Son as your Saviour (Rom 10:9-10)

How can Heaven be my home?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 16 Apr 2020 03:29:31 GMT

The following was adapted from Robert Ford Porter's tract, "God's Simple Plan of Salvation" (1991)

Heaven Can Be Your Home!

My Friend: Do you know you will spend your eternity in Heaven? I am asking you the most important question of life. Your joy or your sorrow for all eternity depends upon your answer. The question is not, How good have you been; Are you a member of a church; Have you been baptized; Gone forward in a church service; or Have you ever prayed a prayer?

But rather the question is, Do you remember a time in your life when you were so deeply burdened by your own personal sin that you knew, if you died in that moment, you would die separated from God for all eternity and in that moment you cried out to God for His saving mercy and faith? Salvation comes only to the broken and contrite heart.

First, my friend, you must realize you are a sinner. “For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God” (Romans 3:23).

As sinners, you and I are condemned to death. “For the wages [payment] of sin is death” (Romans 6:23). This includes eternal separation from God in Hell.

“ . . . it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment” (Hebrews 9:27).

But God loved you so much He gave His only begotten Son, Jesus, to bear your sin and die in your place. “ . . . He hath made Him [Jesus, Who knew no sin] to be sin for us . . . that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him” (2 Corinthians 5:21).

Jesus had to shed His blood and die. “For the life of the flesh is in the blood” (Lev. 17:11). “ . . . without shedding of blood is no remission [pardon]” (Hebrews 9:22).

“ . . . God commendeth His love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us” (Romans 5:8).

Although we cannot understand how, God said my sins and your sins were laid upon Jesus and He died in our place. He became our substitute. It is true. God cannot lie.

God says in order to receive His pardon and go to Heaven, you must be born again. In John 3:7, Jesus said to Nicodemus, “Ye must be born again.”

In the Bible God tells us how to have our sins forgiven - be born again. And His plan is simple! You can be saved right now! How?

My friend, “God . . . commandeth all men everywhere to repent” (Acts 17:30). This repentance is a change of mind that agrees with God that one is a sinner, and also acknowledges that God didn't 'overlook' your sin, but rather placed it on His only begotten Son when He died on the cross of Calvary. Jesus paid a sin debt He didn't owe because we owed a sin debt we couldn't possibly pay.

In Acts 16:30-31, the Philippian jailer asked Paul and Silas: “ . . . ‘Sirs, what must I do to be saved?’ And they said, ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved . . . .’ ”

Simply believe on Him as the one who bore your sin, died in your place, was buried, and whom God resurrected. His resurrection powerfully assures that the believer can claim everlasting life when Jesus is received as Savior.

“But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name” (John 1:12).

“For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” (Romans 10:13).

Whosoever includes you. Shall be saved does not mean might be saved. It means exactly what it says, shall be saved.

Surely, you realize you are a sinner. Right now, wherever you are, as you repent, lift your heart to God in prayer.

In Luke 18:13, the sinner prayed: “God be merciful to me a sinner.” In a few short words he was saying, “Oh God, I know I am a sinner. I know I deserve to die and go to Hell. But I believe Jesus was my substitute when He died on the Cross. I believe He shed His blood, died, was buried, and rose again the third day for me - just as the Bible says. Right now, as best as I know how, by faith, I ask you to forgive my sin, I receive Jesus as my Saviour. Thank you for your merciful grace!”

Can you say that just now? Can you take God at His word and claim His salvation by faith? Believe, and you will be saved. No church, no lodge, no good works can save you. Remember, God does the saving. All of it - or you won't be saved!

God’s simple plan of salvation is: You are a sinner. Therefore, unless you believe on Jesus Who died in your place, you will spend eternity in Hell. If you believe on Him as your crucified, buried, and risen Saviour, you receive forgiveness for all of your sins and His gift of eternal salvation by faith.

You say, “Surely, it cannot be that simple.” Yes, that simple! It is scriptural. To believe is a simple thing to do. The hard part is admitting that you need to be saved (repentance!). It is God’s plan. My friend, believe on Jesus and receive Him as Saviour today.

If His plan is not perfectly clear, read this page over and over, without laying it down, until you understand it. Contact us if necessary. Your soul is worth more than all the world!

“For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul?” (Mark 8:36).

Be sure you are saved. The decision must be made on this side of eternity - before you die. If you die without Christ you lose your soul and miss Heaven - for all eternity. No second chances. Without faith (in this life) it is impossible to be saved. Everyone who dies believes in God...there are no atheists in Hell. Please! Let God save you this very moment. "...behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation" (2 Corinthians 6:2).

God’s power will save you, keep you saved, and enable you to live a victorious Christian life. “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, Who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it” (1 Corinthians 10:13).

Do not trust your feelings. They change. Stand on God’s promises. They never change. After you are saved, there are three things to practice daily for spiritual growth:

Pray -- you talk to God.
Read your Bible -- God talks to you.
Witness -- you talk for God.

You should be baptized in obedience to the Lord Jesus Christ as a public testimony of your salvation, and then unite with a Bible-believing church without delay. “Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord . . . .” (2 Timothy 1:8)

“Whosoever therefore shall confess [testify of] Me before men, him will I confess also before My Father which is in heaven” (Matthew 10:32).

What does it mean to pray in Jesus' name?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 02 Apr 2020 03:39:15 GMT

[Based, in part, on a series of Prayer Meeting messages by Pastor George Parsons]

"Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in My Name,

He will give it you" (John 16:23).

". . .I pray all these things in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ because He is my personal Saviour and my sovereign Lord and I belong to Him. As God looks at me, He does not see me in my own righteousness which is nothing but filthy rags, but He sees me IN CHRIST, clothed in His perfect righteousness (2 Cor. 1:30). Therefore I can come boldly to the throne of grace because my Great High Priest has, by His death on the cross, made a new and living way for me to come to the Father and no man comes to the Father except through Christ. Therefore I come boldly with full assurance of faith and without fear, expecting God to answer my prayers, not because of me but because of Christ."

"I want this prayer to be answered not in a way that will please me but in a way that will please Christ; not according to what I want but according to what Christ wants; not that my will might be done but only His will; not that I might be glorified but that Christ will be glorified. Thus I'm asking all these things in the Name of Christ, because of all that He is and all that He has done. I seek to pray these things in complete agreement and absolute harmony with the Word of Christ and the will of Christ (1 John 5:14-15). I therefore do not want this prayer to be contrary to the Word of God or contrary to what the Living God wants for His own glory and for my life. If anything that I have asked is not what Christ wants, then I do not want it either."

"I'm expecting God to be God and to answer this prayer--not because I'm anything, but because the riches of God's grace have been poured out upon me (John 1:16-17). Thus, I'm not praying for selfish reasons (James 4:3), but only that Christ will be exalted and magnified and glorified both now and forever (Phil. 1:20-21). Therefore I will gladly keep His commandments and do those things that are pleasing in His sight (1 John 3:22), His Spirit enabling me. As I abide in Christ and as His words abide in me, I know that I can ask anything and the Father will bring it to pass (John 15:7). And so I pray in Jesus' Name and in His authority and for His sake, because of Him, the One who loved me and gave Himself for me, my Lord and my God, Amen! So be it!"

The expression "in Jesus Name" was not given as a magical formula to be thoughtlessly tacked onto the end of our prayers. Our Lord warned us against using vain repetitions (Matthew 6:7). We are to pray with the understanding (1 Cor. 14:15). May God open the eyes of our understanding to our unique and precious relationship with and in the Son of God!

How Is Your Prayer Life?

No Christian is greater than his prayer life. The church has many organizers, but few agonizers (see Col. 4:12); many who pay, but few who pray; many resters, but few wrestlers; many who are enterprising, but few who are interceding. People who are not praying are playing. The secret of praying is praying in secret (Matt. 6:5-8). A worldly Christian will stop praying and a praying Christian will stop worldliness. People who do not come apart a while (Mark 6:31) will soon come apart. Tithes may build a church, but tears will give it life (Acts 20:19,31). This is the difference between today's church and the early church. When they prayed the place was shaken (Acts 4:31). In the matter of effective praying never have so many left so much to so few. Brethren, let us pray! See James 5:16 and Ephesians 6:18.

They Ought To Be Revived Again!

I'm just a little lad of ten

And know that I've been born again.

I go to church with joy anew,

To be with those who love Him true.

I went to pray with those I love,

To get God's blessing from above.

I don't know why so few were there;

I thought I'd see them all at prayer.

My heart sunk down, my joy went out,

Because my friends were not about.

I heard them say they knew my God,

But now I wonder where they trod.

It seems to me a lad of ten,

That what they say is just pretend.

--George Parsons (1/13/66)

PRAYER TAKES TIME! TAKE TIME TO PRAY!

Prayer Answered

I asked for strength that I might achieve;

He made me weak that I might obey.

I asked for health that I might do greater things;

I was given grace that I might do better things.

I asked for riches that I might be happy;

I was given poverty that I might be wise.

I asked for power that I might have the praise of men;

I was given weakness that I might feel the need of God.

I asked for all things that I might enjoy life;

I was given life that I might enjoy all things.

I received nothing that I asked for, all that I hoped for,

My prayer was answered!

My Approach To God

1) I approach God with a sense of DUTY. "Men ought always to pray (Luke 18:1). It is my moral obligation to maintain constant contact and communication with my God.

2) I approach God with a sense of DELIGHT. Consider the example of Anna in Luke 2. She had a rich and fulfilling life. To her prayer was a delight and a joy.

3) I approach God with a sense of PRIVILEGE. What a privilege it is to say, "My Father" and to come before the throne of grace (not the throne of judgment).

4) I approach God with an attitude of HUMILITY (a bowed head and a bended knee). I am in the presence of God. I have no inherent right to be before God. It is only by God's grace that I come.

5) I approach God with CONFIDENCE (Heb. 10:19). Boldly I approach (Heb. 4:16)! I know I can come! I know my sins are forever taken care of (Heb. 10:17)! I know I am fully accepted in Christ (Eph. 1:6)! I know I am dressed in His righteousness, faultless to stand before His throne!

6) I approach God with REVERENCE (see the example of Christ in John 17:11,25). May I never forget Who it is that I am talking to!

7) I approach God with THANKSGIVING (Col. 4:2). Whenever you go to prayer, make sure you take thanksgiving with you!

8) I approach God FERVENTLY (with intensity and energy and earnestness). See Col. 4:2,12.

9) I approach God with ALERTNESS. I must stay away and stay mentally alert (Col. 4:2). Watch and pray!

10) I approach God in SUBMISSION. God is not a "genie" to whom we give our demands and tell him what we want. "Not my will but THINE be done!" May the submissive attitude of our heart be this: "I delight to do Thy will, O God" (Psalm 40:8).

* * * * *

"When thou prayest, rather let thy heart be without words than thy words without heart"--John Bunyan.

* * * * *

"Prayer is not to inform God or to move Him unwillingly to have mercy, as if, like some proud prince, He requires a certain amount of recognition of His greatness as the price of His favor; but to fit our hearts by conscious need and true desire and dependence to receive the gift which He is ever willing to give, but we are not always ready to receive." --Alexander Maclaren

If the Walls Could Speak

Years ago an aged Scot, lying on his deathbed, with his loved ones gathered round him, whispered, "Could these walls speak they would tell you what sweet communion I have had here with my God." If the walls of your room could speak, what would they say?

* * * *

Seven days without prayer makes one weak!

There is no excuse for not talking to God except SIN!

How many people had their names changed in the Bible?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 16 Mar 2020 04:19:53 GMT

This is a great question for a test.

The birth name is numbered 1-13; their corresponding new (and more common) name is lettered a-m. Guess the new name and check your answer by finding the new name on the second list. We jumbled the second list so that it wouldn't be too obvious. (In each case their name was actually changed.)

1. Abram (a)

2. Sarai (b)

3. Israel (c)

4. Zaphnathpaaneah (d)

5. Belteshazzar (e)

6. Hananiah (f)

7. Mishael (g)

8. Azariah (h)

9. Jerubbaal (i)

10. Mara (j)

11. Jedidiah (k)

12. Saul (l)

13. Oshea (m)

Correct Responses:

g. Meshach (Daniel 1:7)

l. Paul (Acts 13:9)

b. Sarah (Genesis 17:15)

d. Joseph (Genesis 41:45)

j. Naomi (Ruth 1:20)

e. Daniel (Daniel 1:7)

a. Abraham (Genesis 17:5)

m. Joshua (Numbers 13:16)

k. Solomon (2 Samuel 12:25)

h. Abednego (Daniel 1:7)

c. Jacob (Genesis 32:28)

i. Baal (Judges 6:32)

f. Shadrach (Daniel 1:7)

There is one name that I purposely left off the list: Yours!

We sing a song in our church titled, “A New Name in Glory.” That “new name” is a God-given name that identifies every born-again child of God. Isaiah 62:2 says, “And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name.” (Cf. Isaiah 65:15) Revelation 2:17 goes on, “…To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.”

If you are saved, you have a new name waiting for you in Heaven! It is unique and it will be yours for all eternity. How do you get it? You must repent of your sin (Acts 17:30) and believe God’s Son died to forgive you from them (1 John 3:23).

Does the Bible say anything about cremation?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 02 Mar 2020 04:05:22 GMT

The Word of God does not directly address cremation.

However, as a Bible believer I go back to God’s Word and heed the examples we find there. The question I ask is, Did God’s people ever practice it? Even in our own vernacular we speak of a “Christian burial.” Why is that?

Space does not allow me to list every reference but if you look these people up (get a good exhaustive concordance) you will find the Bible specifically says they were buried: Abraham, Sarah, Rachel, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Joshua, Eleazar, Samuel, David, John the Baptist, Ananias, Sapphira, and Stephen. Even in difficult circumstances God's people in olden days seem to have practiced burial. For example, how much simpler would it have been for the Israelites to have cremated Joseph and carried his ashes with them in a tiny container as opposed to his entire sarcophagus?

As for me burial looks forward to a bodily resurrection more than does cremation. It is our certain hope to be raised in the same body, only changed. The physical body is called the seed for the resurrection body. When planted a seed brings forth out of itself new life. The Bible uses this to illustrate the resurrection in 1 Corinthians 15:35-44. Even Job had a thorough knowledge of the bodily resurrection (Job 19:26) and his book is probably the oldest book in the Bible.

It appears throughout the Bible that when God destroyed a human body or an object by fire it was due to divine wrath. The following were destroyed by “fire from God:” Sodom and Gomorrah (2 Peter 2:6); Nadab and Abihu (Lev 10:1-2); some of the men who rebelled with Korah (Numbers 16:35); idols (Micah 1:7); and even books on magic (Acts 19:18-19). There is also the example of the unsaved being cast into the lake of fire for eternal punishment.

It also appears that just “not being buried” was considered a dishonor. Jezebel (1 Kings 21:23-24) and the Midianites "which perished at Endor” (Psalm 83:9-10) are two examples.

God calls the burning of bones a transgression and punished for it: Amos 2:1, "Thus saith the Lord; For three transgressions of Moab, and for four, I will not turn away the punishment thereof; because he burned the bones of the king of Edom into lime."

God's people have always buried their dead with this magnificent hope burning in their hearts: “We will see that brother or sister again in that same body, only changed, glorified!" Hallelujah! Only through the death and shed blood of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ can we have this certain hope. He took upon Himself the punishment for our sins and rose again in eternal triumph three days later. When an individual thoroughly acknowledges his sinfulness before God, repents (changes his mind about and desires to turn from his sinful, self-willful life) and receives Jesus Christ as her or his Lord and Savior, the sin debt is paid, and eternal life and glory is promised from God the Father. Part of this heritage in Christ is the glorified resurrection body.

Now, are we bound to follow these examples? After all, they are not direct commands. Consider the following in Romans 15:4. "For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning ..." And again in 1 Corinthians 10:11 we read, "Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition." In these passages, God is telling us that we are to follow the Bible's examples as well as its direct instructions.

Cremation can result by accident, be necessary in time of war, required due to a contagious disease or even the laws of a country. When this occurs it certainly has no effect on our future resurrection bodies nor does it ever determine where we will spend eternity. You have nothing to worry about if a loved one has been cremated. As for me it is a preference to be buried instead of cremated based on the above arguments from Scripture.

I have been told Easter was originally a pagan holiday, is that true?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sun, 16 Feb 2020 04:00:06 GMT

Certainly not the holiday, but perhaps the name, here’s the background.

The word Easter is found only one time in the King James Bible (KJB). Easter as a Christian holiday (“Holy Day”) has been celebrated annually to memorialize the resurrection of Christ. In truth, Christian churches meet on Sunday for the express purpose of celebrating Christ’s resurrection every week and not just once a year. Easter is the most common name for our celebration of “Resurrection Sunday.” As a word, however, Easter does seem to come from pagan roots. Prior to the KJB, English versions always translated the Greek pascha, “Passover.” Even when the Authorized Version was translated, the English word "Passover" was used in every passage in which the Greek word pascha occurred, except in Acts 12:4, where it was translated Easter.

Now why would the greatest Bible translation team that was ever assembled seem to stumble at Acts 12:4 and use Easter when the same word, in every other case, was translated Passover?

For the Christian, the resurrection of Christ would have taken the place of the Jewish Passover. By way of some background…in Acts 12:1-4, James has been martyred and Peter has been arrested. Verse three says, “then were the days of unleavened bread.” Peter was taken during the feast of Unleavened Bread. Numbers 28:16-17 very clearly tells us that the Feast of Unleavened Bread began after the Passover was celebrated. Therefore, Peter had been taken after the Passover and not before. So Herod could not have been waiting for the Jewish day of Passover but something else. What was it?

Let’s read it in context. Acts 12:3-4 says, “And because he saw it pleased the Jews, he proceeded further to take Peter also. (Then were the days of unleavened bread.) And when he had apprehended him, he put him in prison, and delivered him to four quaternions of soldiers to keep him; intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people.”

There are two schools of thought. The first is that the term Passover would have come to mean both the specific day and the feast to follow as an inclusive term. In that case Herod was waiting for all of the festivities associated with Passover to be concluded. Over many years and perhaps with good reason to emphasize the resurrection and distinguish it from Jesus’ death, the term Easter (for good or bad) was adopted by Christian churches.

Another possible explanation is that Herod was actually waiting for the pagan holiday Ishtar to put Peter to death. (Translated Easter, Ishtar was held concurrently with but certainly not related to the Passover.) It is interesting that, if you check the Oxford English dictionary, you will see the word Easter referred to the pagan feast of Ishtar in the year 1611 when the KJV was published. That the word Easter was used is a strong argument in favor of this second view. If true, the King James Translators would have known this and would have been attempting to clarify the context for English readers.

That’s the history of it and of course we can celebrate this historical event. Whether you call it Easter or Resurrection Sunday, rejoice in knowing that death died at the resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ!

What will happen to children at the rapture?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sun, 02 Feb 2020 03:56:20 GMT

I believe the next event on God’s prophetic calendar is the rapture of the Church.

A Christian, strictly speaking, is not to look at the events in the Middle East for proof that Jesus is coming soon. Signs are for the Jews (1 Cor 1:22) and relate to the Second Coming of Christ to the earth. What we are seeing in the Middle East today is the beginning of birth pangs as described in Isaiah 13:6-8. The rapture, however, happens at least seven years prior to Christ’s Second Coming and is preceded by no signs. It is imminent which means it can happen at any moment.

We know according to 2 Samuel 12:22-23 that when children die they go to Heaven. David’s sin with Bathsheba caused the death of their infant son. David tells us he went to Heaven, “…can I bring him back again? I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me.” This knowledge is a great comfort to parents today even as it must have been to David.

We can sing, “Jesus loves the little children…” because of His own words in Matthew19:13-14, “Then were there brought unto him little children, that he should put his hands on them, and pray: and the disciples rebuked them. But Jesus said, Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me: for of such is the kingdom of heaven.” In fact, adults must have the saving faith of a child if they expect to go to Heaven themselves (Cf. also Luke 18:16).

Another related passage can be found in Romans chapter seven. Paul is explaining his relationship to sin. He is saying that prior to sin’s conviction he was spiritually “alive” and it was not until after he personally understood God’s Law that he become aware of his sin. In verse nine Paul says, “For I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died.” His statement, “alive without the law once” speaks about his spiritual condition before God’s law brought conviction to his heart. By God’s grace, as a child he was alive and would have gone to Heaven had he died. It was not until he was cognitive of his own sin that the wages of sin were charged against him and “he died.”

Now, what about innocents at the rapture? As far as I can tell, the Bible does not address this question directly. Years ago a young man came to me afraid to even have children because he didn’t want them left behind. This is a valid emotion. Our comfort must come from knowing and believing that God is just and holy. He will do the right thing, whatever the right thing is. It is possible that God’s foreknowledge of who would be saved and who will not may come into play – I cannot dogmatically tell you how, but I believe that God will do the right thing.

1 Corinthians 7:14 may shed some additional light on our topic, just be careful not to take it out of context. Remember that Job 4:7 asks a good question, “Who ever perished being innocent?”

Speaking of the rapture of the church, Paul tells Christians in 1 Thessalonians 4:18, “Wherefore comfort one another with these words.” There would be no comfort in the thought of leaving your children to be raised by godless men.

When, if ever, can a Christian declare bankruptcy?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 16 Jan 2020 03:52:59 GMT

Psalm 37:21 says, “The wicked borroweth, and payeth not again…”

In many respects our economy is quite different from that of Bible times. For example, we don’t normally buy and sell using commodities like sheep and wheat. But at the same time our modern market system is not that much different. We still find ways to obtain cash in order to trade for what we need or want.

Even back in Bible times God condemned “menstealers” (those who would traffic in human slavery, 1 Timothy 1:10) and yet the New Testament seems to approve of “masters” and “slaves or servants” (Eph 6:5; Col 3:22; 4:1; 1 Tim 6:1; Titus 2:9; 1 Peter 2:18). How can that be? We actually have the same thing today – a sort of modern-day indentured servitude – it’s called “Master” Card. It is a mutual and voluntary contract that binds one party into the service of another for a specified term. We are subsequently ‘reminded’ of our agreement each month until it is paid off.

When bankruptcy is declared, the creditor is frequently forced to settle for just pennies on the dollar. In that case, the borrower did not keep his or her end of the bargain – and God warns His people against vowing a vow and not paying it (Eccle 5:5). For that reason, I believe that a Christian should not normally declare bankruptcy.

An exception might be the extreme case where interest charges alone every month are more than the borrower can possibly pay. In these rare cases I have recommended filing for bankruptcy for the purpose of stopping the accrual of interest – with an important caveat: a Christian still owes the entire debt (including accrued interest to the date of bankruptcy) and should repay every penny of it! Remember Psalm 37:21? “The wicked borroweth, and payeth not again…”

How about a Bible example…in 2 Kings 4:1-5, the wife of a preacher called out to God for help against her creditors. God’s answer was to provide a way for her to pay the debt off – not get out of paying it.

A couple of other thoughts would include, “Owe no man anything…” (Rom 13:8) and “…the borrower is servant to the lender” (Prov 22:7). The goal is, by applying godly principles, to get to the place where you can be the lender instead of the borrower – a blessed place to be indeed (Deuteronomy 15:6; 28:12).

In Nehemiah 5:1-5, we are given the picture of a heavy debt that is so extreme only God can pay it. The truth is that we are all spiritually and morally bankrupt. In dying on the cross, God paid a debt He did not owe because we owed a debt we could not pay. The only bankruptcy allowed and in fact encouraged by God is the declaration of spiritual bankruptcy. God is willing and able to pay that debt in full! The more you realize just how much God had to forgive in order to pardon your sin, the more you will love, follow and serve Him (Luke 7:41-43).

Should a Christian vote?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 02 Jan 2020 03:48:19 GMT

Is there a verse that says we should vote?

Not directly. However, the nation of Israel was warned that they would “cry out” to God because of the king they had chosen for themselves (1 Samuel 8:18) – so we had better choose a good one. Christian, you need to vote!

God established and ordained government (Deuteronomy 32:8; Acts 17:26). As far back as Genesis 9:5 God authorized the use of capital punishment and that government was ordained to administrate it. We are not given the right anywhere in Scripture to take the law into our own hands or to ignore it.

Romans 13:1-7 gives specific instruction to God’s people about their relationship to government. In that passage we read the following: 1) every soul is to be subject to government; 2) government has been ordained by God; 3) if you resist government’s role in society, you are resisting God; 4) rulers are not to be feared by those who do good; 5) government officials are the ministers of God; 6) Christians are supposed to pay taxes!

There is not another country in the world like the United States of America. Our process of government is second to none when the morals and values of the Word of God are held high and cherished. It is when “every man does that which is right in his own eyes” and casts off his natural moral restraint that we start to have serious problems.

The courts have referred to America as “Christian” in a moral sense, but Christianity has never been the established religion of the nation. It is this morality issue that is at stake in every election. That is why morality makes a difference! Morality must remain intolerant of immorality or there is no morality.

Does a candidate’s religious background matter? I was four years old when President Kennedy was assassinated. It is one of the earliest events I can recall from memory. I mention him only because history tells us that as the first Catholic president there was very real concern by some on the heels of two world wars that, if Kennedy was elected, the Pope would run our country. If it did make a difference, the general public never noticed it. Religion is one of many factors that must be considered, but anyone who voted for Mike Huckabee or Bill Clinton simply because they were "Baptist" voted ridiculously shallow and uninformed. We are supposed to be thinking voters.

For the Christian, perhaps the most concise statement of effective and profitable leadership is found in Psalm 101. Read this Psalm slowly and with pen in hand. Consider the inspired resolutions of King David in his inaugural prayer. Line all of the candidates up against this criterion and VOTE!

Does an individual’s sexual preference really matter to God?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 16 Dec 2019 03:40:28 GMT

The Word of God speaks very clearly on the subject of sexual orientation.

I would like to kindly but clearly point out that all who reject God’s statements regarding any subject reject God. In 1 Thessalonians 4:2-8, Paul gives instruction on holy living with particular emphasis on sexual purity. The section ends with the declaration, “He therefore that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God.”

Read God’s preserved Word on the subject for yourself. Don’t try to interpret it. Just read it. Let’s start in Leviticus 18:22-26; 20:13. In these passages God is condemning a number of sexual practices, including incest, adultery and bestiality. These verses also indicate that sexual activity between one man and one woman is the norm (“as with womankind,” “adultery,” etc.). It is important to remember that God is instructing His people contrary to the practices of the people who lived in the land where they were going. In other words, God’s rules for intimacy were counter-cultural or “against the flow.” Homosexual activity is described as an abomination (“that which repulses,” “a thing of horror”). The only way to soften these blows is to change the words – which is the only reason for the majority of new Bible translations. But making the Bible more politically correct will not change God’s original mind on the matter. Sodomy and adultery are equally abominable (Lev 30:13; Matt 5:27-28; 19:18).

Jesus personally condemns adultery and fornication (Matt 5:28, 32-33). Paul, writing under inspiration of the Holy Ghost said the sexually immoral, including fornicators, adulterers and sodomites will not inherit the kingdom of God (Gal 5:19-21; 1 Cor 6:9-10; Eph 5:3-5).

The witness of Romans 1:24-27 is also pretty clear. In this passage Paul declares that two activities in particular are the result of a deliberate attempt to suppress the knowledge of God: idolatry and same-sex intercourse. The point is that as only someone who has ignored or deliberately rejected the witness of creation would try to portray God as a pathetic statue carved by man, only someone who has rejected God’s created order as represented in the creation of man, “male and female,” could exchange unnatural, sodomite intimacy for the natural.

It is also interesting to note that Paul, speaking of un-churched Gentiles, does not claim they don’t know the Scripture (cf. Rom 2:14-15), but rather charges them with rejecting nature (the knowledge of God as revealed in creation).

Homosexual behavior is sin, but the sinner is still loved by God. Forgiveness and Heaven remain available on the basis of repentance and faith: repentance from our sin and faith in the finished work of Christ on the cross of Calvary.

What does the Bible say about punishing criminals?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 02 Dec 2019 03:36:18 GMT

When God set up Israel as a nation He provided guidance in everything from public health to religious worship - including the area of jurisprudence.

It is interesting that there is no mention of the building of a single prison in Scripture (however, the presence of a local “jail” to hold suspects apparently existed, Leviticus 24:12). As I understand Scripture, once guilt was determined, the only two options were restitution or capital punishment. The only level of legal activity that I can find appears to take place on what we would call the county Sheriff or magistrate’s level. It was this office that was given responsibility for carrying out the punishments as directed by God. It is very clear in Romans chapter 13 that police officers are the ministers of God and are to be treated as such. Additionally, God set up six “cities of refuge” to where those charged with murder could flee for protection until their trial and, when necessary, could remain until the death of the High Priest. Society as a whole, aided by the church, was to work on rehabilitation.

Examples of the different types of restitution God demanded include: payment when a serious injury was incurred (Ex 21:33-36); a five-fold restitution was to be made for stealing (Ex 22:1-15); some damages required a payment of 120% of original value (Lev 6:1-6; Num 5:6-7); some situations demanded a seven-fold reimbursement (Prov 6:31). To make restitution was so important, in fact, that if the guilty party refused, he was to be killed (Eze 33:15). The whole idea for all of this was to teach our ultimate responsibility to God (Joel 2:13). Those making restitution were not jailed, but remained free to earn a living for themselves and their families while paying off their debt at no cost to society – now there’s a novel idea.

Restoration was always the goal. To be restored to a place of trust and to full “membership” in society with all of the privileges: Jer 18:1-12; John 21:15-18; Rom 5:12-19 (cf. also 8:1-4); 1 Sam 15:24-25; 2 Sam 14:1-21; Job 42:10; Psalm 50:1-23; 51:12; Isa 57:18; 58:12; Jer 3:22; Hosea 14:4; Jer 33:23-26; Micah 7:19; Matt 21:42; John 17:5; Heb 11:19; James 5:19-20; Luke 19:8.

Retribution is the swift and certain punishment of a guilty person. Some crimes are so heinous and reprehensible that God gave civil government both the authority and responsibility to use capital punishment (which God declares is a deterrent to crime, Deut 13:11; 17:13; 19:20). A partial list of crimes punishable by death includes murder (Ex 21:14); gross negligence resulting in the loss of human life (Ex 21:29); idolatry (Ex 22:20; Deut 13:6-11); witchcraft (John 22:18; Lev 20:27); adultery (Lev 20:10; Deut 22:22); incest (Lev 20:11-12); homosexuality (Lev 20:13); Bestiality (Lev 20:15-16); adolescent rebellion (Deut 21:18-21); rape (Deut 22:25); prostitution (Deut 22:21); slavery/kidnapping (Deut 24:7); and, as stated earlier, even refusing to make restitution for a less serious crime (Eze 33:15).

When does life begin?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 16 Nov 2019 03:31:54 GMT

Yes, the Word of God clearly teaches life begins at conception.

It speaks of still born babies as “infants which never saw light” (Job 3:16). The Bible says that a baby can be slain in the womb and that its mother’s womb might even be its grave (Jeremiah 20:17). Something cannot die or have a grave until it is first alive.

God considered Jeremiah an individual before he was born, “Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee; and before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctified thee, and I ordained thee a prophet unto the nations” (Jeremiah 1:5). The same was true for John the Baptist (Luke 1:15).

Consider Exodus 21:22-23, “If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine. And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life.” A baby in the womb is alive. Abortion is murder according to God. Other verses that teach life begins at conception include: Psalm 51:5; Psalm 139:14-16; Isaiah 44:24; Isaiah 49:1; Isaiah 49:5; Jeremiah 20:15-18; and Luke 1:44.

There are those who would argue that a baby is part of the woman’s body and that she can do what she wants with it until it is born. In response I would remind you that that baby lived on its own, without being attached to mom, for seven to nine days after conception. During this time it grew and made its way down the fallopian tubes – alive, self-sustained and unattached to mom. Only then did the baby finally secure itself to its mother for further nourishment and protection (something that all life needs) in what ought to be the safest place in the world!

Abortion is our pagan offering to the god of convenience. Like all sin, it is the result of a hardened heart (Rom 1:18-32). The good news is, however, that God died in order to forgive our sin, whether it be idolatry, lying, self-righteousness or murder. So confess it and forsake it. Have a change of mind that leads to a change of behavior. You’ll get to Heaven (and see your baby some day!) and God will be glorified.

Could you explain the difference between a preference and a conviction?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 02 Nov 2019 03:27:24 GMT

There are limited examples of these terms in Scripture.

‘Convicted’ is found one time (John 8:9) and no other form of the English word is in the Bible. It is used to explain an awareness of personal guilt. Eight times we find the word ‘prefer,’ ‘preferred,’ or ‘preferring.’ It is always ranking one thing above another.

When I made the comment that prompted your question I was probably thinking in my mind of the current legal distinction between the two terms. The following explanation is taken in large part from comments made by Attorney David Gibbs, Director of Christian Law Association. Follow this link to hear to his message.

The US Supreme Court classifies all religious beliefs as either preferences or convictions. A belief is a preference when, under certain circumstances, that belief can be changed. A belief may be strong and intense and still be a preference. According to Gibbs, the five circumstances noted by the court that most often cause one to change his or her beliefs are: peer pressure (when the disapproval of others causes one to bend their beliefs, their beliefs are simply preferences); family pressure (if pressure from a spouse, parent, or child will cause you to change, that belief is merely a preference); litigation pressure (when one faces an intimidating legal battle, he often re-evaluates his beliefs. If a lawsuit changes your beliefs, they were only preferences); jail pressure (would you be willing to suffer a jail sentence for your belief? If not, your belief is just a preference); death pressure (the ultimate test of a belief is whether you would be willing to die for it – like many Christian martyrs have done throughout history. Would you be willing to die for your belief? If not, your belief is not a conviction).

So all of that bodes the question, when does a belief become a conviction? Convictions are self-determined (if you need other people to stand with you, your belief is not a conviction. A conviction must not be influenced by what others do or by what others think or ask of you); convictions are non-negotiable (if you are willing to even discuss the option of dishonoring your belief, your belief is not a conviction but only a preference); convictions are victorious (that is, victory is realized by standing for what you believe is right, regardless of the cost. If you need earthly victory [in court, for example] to remain true to what you believe, you do not have a conviction); convictions are lifestyles (the court held that if a man holds true to his beliefs, those beliefs will evidence themselves in a life which is consistent with those beliefs. Convictions must control a person's life. If you claim a conviction against cursing and immodest dress and yet you or your family members watch television shows that contain curse words or immodest dress, then, according to the courts, you have only a preference against them).

So in a court of law, would there be enough evidence in your life to ‘convict’ you of being a Christian or just enough to demonstrate that you ‘prefer’ Christianity? Is Jesus really the only way to get to Heaven or is He just one of many ways? According to the Bible, your answer will determine your eternal destiny.

How should we treat others whose doctrine is different than ours?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 16 Oct 2019 03:13:58 GMT

I was inviting a dear lady to church this week when she explained that she was a member in and attended a different denomination.

She seemed honestly disappointed and perplexed as to why the different churches just can’t seem to get along. She, of course, felt that she was attending the right church. She asked me the question, “Don’t we all believe the same thing?” Of course I said, “No…not exactly.” And she asked for an example. I gave her one and as you might imagine, we had to agree to disagree.

I get back to my office and find this question as the next one to answer. I wish I had read my answer to this question before I talked to that gal…

We should treat those we disagree with just like those we agree with; we should love them! Love doesn’t mean you have to have the same opinion, it means you must regard them with the same affection God does. Christ died for you and Christ died for them too. You claim to represent God. Do they see the love of God in you?

Be kind. Romans 2:4 tells us that it is the goodness of God that leads us to repentance. Is it too much to assume that being kind will lead others to repentance as well? Anyone who is committed to their faith will be fervent to propagate it because they know that eternity is at stake. And we certainly must use the Word of God when we give our answer to every man that asks us of our hope within (1 Peter 3:15). But don’t let your actions circumvent the work and power of the Holy Ghost. And remember, we are not called to defend the truth, but to proclaim it (Acts 5:38).

Be respectful. You will never earn the trust or confidence of another until first you earn their respect. You can demonstrate respect by guarding your tongue and taking care not to unnecessarily offend. Unnecessarily is the key word. There are enough doctrinal issues in the Word of God that offend people. You don’t need to create even more by using crude or careless words. Jesus ate with sinners. He reserved terms like “whited sepulchers” for the hypocritical, professional clergy (1 Cor 5:9-11).

And finally, be patient. Patience or longsuffering is an attribute God commands all who call themselves Christian to emulate (Matt 18:21-22). Patience is not something you “have,” it is something you demonstrate.

May I leave you with a warning and a request? Some love their “Baptist” or their “Church” or their “standards” more than they do Jesus. There will be times when you must correct those in error (Rev 3:19). In that case, use the Bible…just be careful not to poison it with your own spirit of anger or frustration. And as for the request, please pray for me to be able to practice what I preach.

Should you force a child to go to church?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 01 Oct 2019 22:45:44 GMT

There are so many variables that I d o not know with reference to this question.

The direct answer is absolutely yes. Church was never an option in my parent’s home as I was growing up. Nor was it an option for my children in my home. If they were in the home they were in church every time the doors were open unless providentially hindered. This is an example of two generations that were “forced” to go to church and it didn’t hurt any of us, nor did any of us ever grow up to hate God (including all of my six brothers and sisters).

Car seats were not used by many because their child hated it – until, that is, it became law. Then, after just a couple trips, the kids figured out they couldn’t get away from it and settled down. Children are forced to go to school by law and, while they may not enjoy it at the time, none of them grew up wishing they hadn’t gone or determined never to force their kids to sit in a car seat or go to school.

The problem – without exception – is that mom and dad need to live 24/7 what they are hearing in church. Kids are not dumb. They know if you practice what you preach. They don’t expect you to be perfect. Just honest about the whole thing.

It’s wonderful if you let your kids go to a good church. It would be far better, however, for you to take them yourself. If it’s impossible for you to go (very unlikely: if you work mornings, most churches have evening services, and if you work evenings, you can make it to the morning services – not to mention the mid-week service…), then send the kids and don’t give them an option. Just remember, however, that it isn’t you forcing them to go to church that makes them hate religion. It’s your own hypocrisy. If you can stay up late or get up early for a ball game, hunting, fishing, golf or work but not church, then your kids see you serving another god.

Disagree? Let me give you something to think about. If you claim that you don’t go to church because you were forced to go as a kid or whatever. Consider the following excuses in relation to attending a ball game that are not original with me: I’ll never go to another sporting event because they asked for money, I sat with people who weren’t friendly, the seats were too hard, the coach never took my advice, the referee made some bad calls, some cared more about their looks than what was happening in the game, some games went into overtime and I got home late, the band played some songs I didn’t know, too many of the games didn’t fit into my schedule, my parents took me to too many ball games when I was a kid; or how about, I’m not going to any more ball games because I read the rule book and know more than the coaches. And do you want to know another reason why I don’t take my kids to any ball games? So they can make up their own mind as to what sport they like best.

Sounds pretty ludicrous, doesn’t it? But we make the same excuses about church. What keeps you from serving God and making sure that your family does too? God says, “Seek ye the LORD while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near: Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the LORD, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon (Isaiah 55:6-7). And then again, “And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart” (Jeremiah 29:13).

What does the fish symbol have to do with Christianity?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sun, 15 Sep 2019 22:39:15 GMT

Tradition says that the fish has lon g been associated with Christianity.

God called Simon Peter and Andrew to be “fishers of men” (Matt 4:19). Christ fed the five thousand with five loaves and two fish (Matt 14:17). Christ ate fish after His resurrection to prove that His was a bodily resurrection (John 21:4-14).

Persecution was and still is a very real threat to Christians in many parts of the world. Church tradition says that the fish symbol was used as a secret identification when meeting in public. The legend maintains that years ago, when one Christian would greet another suspected Christian (and without wanting to draw attention), s/he would use his/her toe to draw one arch of the fish in the dirt. If the other person was a Christian, he/she would draw the finishing arch of the fish. The fish symbol then supposedly let each know of the other’s profession of Christ. It was also said that the symbol was sometimes drawn so as to point toward a secret meeting place. In either case, it could quickly be erased with another swipe of the foot.

As for the Greek letters often found within the fish shape: “Icthus” is the Koine Greek word for fish. As an acrostic, each Greek letter represents a word such that “Jesus Christ God’s Son, Saviour” is supposedly meant.

I esous i (iota) for the Greek name Jesus (Iesous)

C hristos ch (X- chi) for the Greek word for Christ (Christos)

TH eou th (theta) for the Greek word God (THeos )

U ios u (upsilon) for the Greek word Son (Uios)

S oier s (sigma) for the Greek word Saviour (Soterion)

What is important to remember is that all of this probably falls on the folklore and myth side of tradition. There is no real evidence to sustain it. Additionally, the Word of God says that we as Christians are to “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ” (Col 2:8). We are only to concern ourselves with the written and preserved Word of God (2 Thess 2:15).

Remember also that God’s Word still prohibits images or likenesses of anything or anyone. Ex 20:4-5a, “Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth…”

God has never repealed this commandment. A true Christian should be more identified by their meek and humble spirit, concern for justice and refusal to lie, cheat or misrepresent than by a symbol or slogan on their car, T-shirt, or front lawn. When a fish or “WWJD” become a fad or a “marketable product” somebody is “serving mammon” (Matt 6:24; Luke 16:13).

If I have experienced a miracle, does that mean I'm going to Heaven?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 02 Sep 2019 04:25:38 GMT

In Luke 17:11-19 we have the story of ten lepers who asked Jesus to heal them.

I would encourage you to get your Bible out and read this story for yourself. All ten lepers were healed, but only one of them, a Samaritan, returned and gave thanks to God. Only this one had his sins forgiven (v.19). The other nine did not. They asked for and received physical healing from God Himself. Yet their sins remained unforgiven.

Many are content to use God as a problem solver. But after the problem passes, they never return to give Him thanks or acknowledge Him as Saviour of their soul. Sort of like a vaccination, they get just enough religion to protect them from the “disease.”

Read through the Old Testament and it won’t take you long to find God giving great and miraculous victories to heathen nations. The answer to our question is no, godly intervention in your life does not necessarily mean that you are a child of God.

Not only can unsaved people experience miracles from God, but unsaved people can actually work miracles, signs and wonders. In fact, the Word of God exhorts us to watch out for these false prophets (Matt 7:21-23 cf. also Matt 23:13-16; 1 Samuel 8:3) They will be after money and notoriety and will use miracles and signs to dupe both saved and unsaved alike.

The Word of God gives two “tests” to the nation of Israel in order to determine if a man claiming to be a prophet was truly sent from God or if in fact he was a false prophet. One was the ability to foretell the future accurately. We call it prophecy. If a man said that something would happen and it did not then he was a false prophet and was to be taken out of town and stoned (Deut 18:20-22). But there was another test that had to be performed before the test of prophecy because satanic power can appear to be from God when it isn’t. This first test is found in Deuteronomy chapter 13. And the question concerns the man’s doctrine. What did he believe in his heart and teach with his ministry? Did his prophecies agree with the written Word of God? If they did not, he was to be rejected outright – regardless of his miracles – and stoned to death (Deut 13:1-5). That is why it is essential for you to know the Word of God, what you believe and why you believe it. God holds us personally accountable.

When I was nine or ten years old my uncle saved me from drowning. I was a good swimmer and literally only a couple of feet away from a diving platform – but I just couldn’t reach it. I had been swimming all day and was more tired than I thought. I panicked and he jumped in (from shore) and saved my life. I was “saved” physically, but not spiritually. I have talked to many people about salvation. Some go back to an experience that might have been life threatening from which they were “saved.” But this isn’t the salvation and “born again” experience that the Word of God is talking about (John 3:7).

Has your life been transformed as caterpillar to butterfly by the Word of God? Do you know the blessed assurance of sins forgiven and a home in Heaven?

When and how is Jesus going to come again?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 15 Aug 2019 22:27:25 GMT

The Bible is clear that no man will ever know the exact time or date of Jesus’ Second Coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7).

Any attempt to fix a date should “flag” that individual or ministry as unreliable (Harold Camping, for instance).

The Bible student is not to be a “date-setter.” We a re, however, commanded to watch (Matthew 25:13). The context of this passage is not watching for signs but rather looking for Christ Himself to call us up! As I understand Scripture, there remains no Bible prophecy that must be fulfilled before Jesus comes again – His return is thus imminent.

The first advent or coming of Jesus in a manger was to die. He was literally born to die; to take your sin and mine on Himself on the cross. One of the reasons the world missed this is because for every 20 verses that speak of Christ coming in power to reign on the earth there is only one verse that speaks of His lowly birth, sufferings and death. This imbalance caused the Jews to put much more emphasis on their physical freedom from the bondage of Rome than on their spiritual freedom from the bondage of sin – hence they missed Christ (please be careful that you do not do the same).

Today Christians are waiting for the second advent or second coming of Christ. The first stage of this second coming is called the “Rapture.” The second stage is known as His Revelation. There is a time period of at least seven years between these two events. In the first stage Jesus does not actually touch the earth. He comes in the clouds and from there calls His church up to meet Him in the air (1 Thess 4:17; 1 Cor 15:52). This is the event that is imminent (can happen at any time). Once this takes place, the remaining events on God’s prophetic calendar are fairly predictable.

Soon after the rapture God begins to once again deal directly with the nation of Israel. For a period of seven years God will judge both the nation of Israel and this earth for rejecting Him. Many will acknowledge their sin and be saved. Many others will not. Jesus’ physical return to earth (at the Mt of Olives) occurs at the end of this seven year period. Jesus will set up a literal kingdom on earth and reign from Jerusalem for one thousand years. Only saved people will go into the millennial reign of Christ.

While the tribulation is occurring on earth, the church will be in Heaven. During this time saints will be judged, rewarded, wed to the Lamb of God and prepared to return with Christ to the earth to rule with Him. (Ezek 38 – 39; Dan 2:7; 9:25-27; Matt 24; Luke 21; Mark 11; Acts 1:11; 1 Cor 15; 2 Thess 2:1-2; Heb 1:1-2; 1 Peter 1:20; Rev 4 – 19…and many others)

Confused about the two stages? Remember…there is a subtle difference between Christ coming for His saints (the Rapture) and Christ coming with His saints (the Revelation).

Why did a holy God create Satan/sin?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 01 Aug 2019 22:22:15 GMT

Let’s go back and consider first wha t the Bible tells us concerning Lucifer.

He was a very beautiful, powerful and important cherub (angel) who had a position of great authority even covering the throne of God. The reference to the workmanship of his “tabrets and pipes” may indicate he was a chief musician in heaven (Ezekiel 28:12-17). Just like man, Lucifer was created – spoken into existence by the Word of God (Jesus Christ, cf. John 1:1-3, 14). At his beginning he was perfect. But apparently he became proud and sinned by rebelling against God, “Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee” (Ezekiel 28:15).

Lucifer walked in the garden of Eden before he sinned (Ezek 28:13). He would have seen all that God had provided for man as well as man’s worship of God. The Bible is clear about what turned Lucifer into Satan: it was his desire to become God. “…For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High…” (Isaiah 14:12-15; Ezek 28:17-19). As far as we know, it was at this moment that sin entered the universe.

Satan, apparently with as many as a third of the angels (Rev 12:4), has been at war with God ever since. But, because Satan can’t hurt God he tries to hurt anything God loves. You’ve seen the scenario in many a movie – well that has been “the plot” for Satan’s reason to exist. Man was created in the image of God so man became Satan’s primary target. Satan knew earth and man well. When he saw his opportunity he beguiled Eve. Adam willfully sinned and that decision brought death and sin into God’s creation for the first time (Romans 5:12). By the way, if you or I were Adam we would have done the same thing!

Now it is important to understand at this point that sin was not “created” by God. Satan would have you think that the goodness of God is struggling to keep the strength of evil and sin at bay. But that is not the case. Sin is not the antitype (opposite) of righteousness. For example, if you recall from your high school science class, light and darkness are not opposite forces; darkness is the absence of light. Neither are heat and cold opposite; cold is the absence of heat. In the same way sin is not an opposing force, per se, to God. Sin is the absence of righteousness and holiness. We are sinners because we have come short of the glory of God (Rom 3:23).

Satan remains the prince and god of this world (John 14:30; 2 Cor 4:4). He accuses Christians before the throne of God (Rev 12:10). A Christian who willfully remains in sin is in danger of being turned over to Satan for chastening and perhaps even the destruction of the flesh (Job 1:6-11; Like 22:31-32; 1 Cor 5:5; 1 Tim 1:20). It is important to emphasize that it is just the destruction of the ‘flesh’ here as neither Satan nor anyone else can keep a child of God out of Heaven (Rom 8:38-39).

When we get to Heaven will we recognize people?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 15 Jul 2019 22:17:46 GMT

This is a very common question and c an bring much peace at the funeral of a loved one.

The answer is yes, and there are several Bible passages that support that conclusion.

In the story of the rich man and Lazarus (Luke 16), we see the rich man looking u p from Hell into Abraham’s Bosom. The Bible says in verse twenty-three that he saw “Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom.” The next verse shows him addressing Abraham by name – never having met him before. Not only did he recognize the poor beggar he walked past every day on earth but he also recognized an Old Testament saint who had been dead for over 2,000 years!

Another example is seen in Matthew chapter seventeen. There we see Christ, in His glorified body, on the Mount of Transfiguration along with three of His disciples. Peter was one of them and, as an eyewitness of the event, seems to have immediately recognized both Moses and Elijah. Again, without any introduction he identifies them by name.

A third example applies directly to individual family members. One of many consequences of David’s sin with Bathsheba was the death of the child who was conceived as a result. David’s reaction to the child’s death was strange to his servants and so he explained, “…While the child was yet alive, I fasted and wept: for I said, Who can tell whether GOD will be gracious to me, that the child may live? But now he is dead, wherefore should I fast? can I bring him back again? I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me” (2 Sam 12:22-23). There would have been some relief in David knowing that the child was in Heaven. But David was comforted by the fact that he would see the child – and thus recognize him as such. I suspect that when David got to Heaven, one of the first people he wanted to see was this child.

As we get older our earthly families seem to get smaller and smaller. The longer we live the more of our family and friends have gone on before making us look more and more forward to Heaven. Although the glimpse of Heaven we get from Scripture is incomplete, we can be confident that we will recognize not just each other, but our Saviour as well. In fact, He will be the only one in a glorified body with wounds (John 20:27).

Although the Bible is clear that we will recognize each other and maintain a memory of life and associations on earth (Luke 16:25), physical relationships for the sake of procreation will not exist in our glorified bodies (Matt 22:30 and Mark 12:25).

Christian, it is a sobering thought, but we will for a brief time also be aware of the many family, friends, neighbors, and co-workers who are not in Heaven. The tears will eventually be wiped away (Rev. 7:17; 21:4) but that is a shameful consolation. My prayer is that everyone you know will be in Heaven, if you have any doubts, do you love that person enough to tell them the truth even though they may hate you for doing so?

Why are there so many different religions?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 01 Jul 2019 22:12:27 GMT

I have received several variations o f this question in the last few weeks.

Every society of man has had a religion of some sort. In fact, family and political bonds were often strengthened by everyone being required to believe the same thing re ligiously. That is, until the breakaway colony of Rhode Island petitioned the king for a charter. They wrote, “We have it much at heart to demonstrate by means of an efficacious experiment that there can be a very flourishing civil state, and, indeed, that it can be better maintained, with complete liberty in matters of religion.” You may now wave the Red, White and Blue! (By the way, stand and put your hand over your heart the next time the flag goes by in a parade!) I may not agree with what you believe, but I served in the Air Force to defend your right to believe whatever you want. Perhaps this ‘experiment’ has opened the door for some strange ideas, but that has only served to send true Bible believers back to the Bible to see for themselves “whether these things are so” (Acts 17:11).

The oldest recorded religion is Judaism. Buddhism began c. 500 b.c. Christianity (an extension of Judaism) c. 30 a.d. Islam c. 600 a.d. The church of Jesus Christ has existed since the time of Christ until the present day (Matt 16:18). Of course branches came off of the true church as differences in doctrine began to surface. Doctrine is what the church teaches. It is essential because what you believe makes a difference (Rom 6:17-18). When differences occurred a natural parting of ways or ‘splits’ would occur. And that is the answer to our question: there are so many churches because man is trying to find a religion that man likes.

God says there’s only one way to Heaven (John 14:6). Man wants to believe there are many. Man believes most people will ultimately wind up in Heaven. God says that most people are on the wide road to destruction (Matt 7:13). It is this disparity and others like it that has led to so many variations (denominations).

In reality, I don’t think it an over simplification to state that there are only two ‘religions’ in the world: faith or works. One way is to believe God’s Word and be declared righteous entirely by the grace of God (Rom 4:3). The only other way is to try and earn God’s favor by appeasing Him through sacrifice or good works until (hopefully) we wind up in Heaven. These are the only two options and they are mutually exclusive (that means its one or the other, not both nor a combination of the two). “And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more grace: otherwise work is no more work” (Romans 11:6). “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast” (Eph 2:8-9).

God challenges you to read the New Testament alone for your family devotions or family altar or family home evening time. Su rely if what you believe is based in Scripture, the Bible can’t mislead you. Be noble! Search the Scriptures daily and see for yourself (Acts 17:11).

What is the Christian’s relationship to government?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 15 Jun 2019 22:08:38 GMT

How much should the Christian obey t he government?

How far should we go (or not go) in submission to government control? While some would take up arms even against our own country, others would allow government to contro l the curriculum of their school and the qualifications of their teachers under the guise of “obeying Caesar.” Who’s right? We are going to try to address these questions under three categories: our responsibilities, our rights and our resistance.

First, our responsibilities: We have the responsibility to obey government (Romans 13:5). This obedience accomplishes two things. By obeying we (1) avoid punishment and (2) keep a clear conscience. We also have a responsibility to honor government officials (Romans 13:7); pay taxes (Romans 13:7); and pray for our government (1 Tim 2:1-4). Our prayers in this respect will be for (1) a quiet and peaceable life as we live godly and honest lives in the sight of all men and (2) for the salvation of our leaders (cf. v.4).

What about our Rights? In Scripture it seems clear that the Christian may exercise the same constitutional rights as do other citizens. The fact that we are followers of the Lord Jesus does not mean we give up due process or any other legal privilege afforded by the government under which we live. Even Paul, in Acts 25:11, appealed to Caesar. This was his right as a Roman citizen and he exercised it.

Finally, Can we resist our government? What laws must we obey? How? When? This question is becoming more relevant every day. We not only may, but we must disobey government when to obey the government will cause us to disobey the Word of God. Acts 5:29 tells us we are to “obey God rather than man.” OK, then, how are we to resist government when and if the time comes? Can we take up arms? (There are far too many with the militia mindset using Scripture to “prove” their position.) Should we stop paying taxes? Can we march in protest?

A Christian must resist with a good testimony left intact. I have heard many of the arguments used for refusing to pay taxes but they all run into a brick wall at Matthew 22:21. “Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's,” seems pretty clear to me. When a Christian does resist, I believe Scripture requires he do so passively. Submission to government is an absolute. That means we either submit to the law or we must submit to the penalty. Paul did defy the government of his day in order to preach the Gospel. However, when he was arrested, he didn’t fight the guards or take up arms. He went to prison cooperatively and (with that testimony) subsequently won many of his guards to Christ…

Will/does God give more Scripture by way of revelation?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 01 Jun 2019 22:04:45 GMT

Based on the Word of God, I believe that the Bible is complete in this church age (1 Cor 13:9-10).

But let’s say you honestly disagree. If you are correct and if God were to choose to give new revelation, is there a way for us to distinguish truth from lie? God is cle ar that the foundation has been laid (Eph 2:20). And on at least four occasions warns against adding to or taking from what He has said (Deut 4:2; 12:2; Prov 30:6; Rev 22:18).

After each of the above passages was written, Bible believers continued to identify and include writings (books) in the canon of Scripture. Even the Bible as we know was not yet in its final form of sixty-six books when John wrote his Revelation. So how did God orchestrate the final pieces of His Scripture to be put in place? Why were some apostolic writings not included?

“How shall we know the word which the Lord, hath not spoken?” (Deut 18:21). This question was asked because God had just commanded that false prophets were to be put to death. How were God’s people supposed to know who to kill and who to follow? Whose books to burn and whose books to read?

The most obvious way would be the failure of the man’s prophecy (Deut 18:22). If the thing didn’t come to pass, the false prophet was to be killed. The Apostles all demonstrated great power themselves – giving proof that they had been sent from God, but this wasn’t enough.

Because even if the sign or wonder did come to pass, that did not mean that the prophet or apostle had necessarily been sent from God. In fact, God said that He would allow false prophets to rise up, make accurate predictions and demonstrate great power in order to prove whether or not the people actually loved the Lord (Matt 7:21-23; 1 John 4:1-3; Deut 13:3). The children of God were to be so familiar with His Word that they would instantly recognize false doctrine. When the supposed prophet or apostle spoke, the question had to be asked, did his message, theology and definition of God agree with everything already stated in Scripture (Deut 13:1-3)? In order to answer this question, you must know the Bible for yourself.

Dear friend, it isn’t enough to love a god. But do you love the God of the Bible? And do you love the God of the Bible enough to be willing to recognize a false god even when he comes as an angel of light (2 Cor 11:14)? Man’s definition of God (whether yours or mine) doesn’t matter. What does the Bible say? (Gen 1:1; Psalm 90:2; Heb 13:18; James 1:17)

Some people have faith in faith. Some people have faith in what they’ve experienced. Some put their faith in their pastor, priest, or prophet. God says we are to put our faith solely in His Word.

“If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed.” (2 John 1:10) “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.” (Galatians 1:8)

What language was the Bible written in and what was it written on?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 15 May 2019 22:00:18 GMT

The vast majority of the Old Testame nt was written in Masoretic Hebrew.

It was primarily copied and published by a group of Scribes known as the Masoretes between the 7 ^th and 10 ^th centuries. The Dead Sea Scrolls showed this text to be almost identical to the Tanakh (Hebrew Scriptures) written centuries before Christ. It is this similarity that contrasts so sharply with the numerous differences of the Septuagint (a Greek translation that dates back to a time around that of the Dead Sea Scrolls). The King James Bible is translated from the Masoretic Hebrew. Most newer translations draw heavily from the Septuagint. That is the explanation for the differences you have probably noticed when comparing English translations. Major word and even content differences, not to mention verses entirely left out were the result of translators following an entirely different ‘family’ of texts (cf. KJV to NIV, Matt 17:21; 18:11; Acts 8:37; et.al.).

Old Testament (or Hebrew Scripture) portions that were not written in Hebrew include: Ezra 4:8 through 6:18; Ezra 7:12-26; Daniel 2:4 through 7:28; and Jeremiah 10:11. These sections were written in Aramaic and the Bible student will notice almost immediately a fascinating relationship. These slices of God’s Word speak directly to Gentile nations and leaders. Recognizing this “coincidence” makes for an interesting study of these segments.

The New Testament was written in Koine Greek (sometimes referred to as New Testament Greek). This language is much different from the classic, spoken Greek of today. Linguistics can be difficult to trace, but it appears that Koine Greek was at least associated with the armies of Alexander the Great.

The Spirit of God moved upon authors of the Bible to record their histories, blessings, warnings and praises on whatever object was in current use at the time. At least some of these materials would have included: CLAY (Jeremiah 17:13; Ezekiel 4:1); STONE (Exodus 24:12; 31:18; 32:15-16; 34:1,28; Deuteronomy 5:22; 27:2-3; Joshua 8:31-32); PAPYRUS (Made by pressing and gluing two layers of split papyrus reeds together at cross-angles in order to form a sheet. cf. Revelation 5:1; 2 John 1:12); VELLUM (calf skin), PARCHMENT (lamb skin), LEATHER (cow-hide) (cf. 2 Timothy 4:13); and even METAL (Exodus 28:36; Job 19:24; Matthew 22:19-20).

In closing let me just remind you that God did promise to preserve His Word (Psalm 12:6-7). It is also significant that God has even magnified His Word above His own name (Psalm 138:2). If God can secure our souls in Heaven for an eternity, is it not a small thing for Him to keep, guard, and defend His written Word on earth for a few thousand years?

Where did Cain get his wife?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 01 May 2019 21:57:08 GMT

Cain was the first child of Adam and Eve recorded in the Scriptures (Genesis 4:1).

He, along with his brothers Abel and Seth (Gen 4:2, 25), were specifically recorded as part of this first generation of children born on the earth. These three boys, how ever, were NOT the only children born to Adam and Eve.

Genesis 5:4 tells us, “And the days of Adam after he had begotten Seth were eight hundred years: and he begat sons and daughters.” Notice that many more children, both boys and girls, were born into Adam and Eve’s home. We are not told when any of these siblings were born but it certainly is likely that many were born in the 130 years before we are told of Seth’s birth. By the way, the Jewish historian Josephus says “The number of Adam’s children, as says the old tradition, was thirty-three sons and twenty-three daughters.”

I believe Cain married his sister. But isn’t that against God’s law prohibiting marriages between brother and sister? The Law forbidding marriages between siblings was not given until long after Abraham and even Joseph died. The Law was given to Moses on mount Sinai and is recorded in Leviticus chapters 18 – 20. In fact, do you remember that Abraham married his half sister? (Genesis 20:12) God blessed this union. Isaac and Jacob married cousins. It was not until at least 400 years later that God gave the Law to Moses forbidding the marriage of close relatives.

Today, brothers and sisters (and even half brothers and sisters, cousins, etc.) are not permitted to marry because their children will have unacceptably high risks of birth defects. This has to do with gene pairs and “mistakes.” Close relations are much more likely to have similar “mistakes.” We are told that the good gene in a pair has a tendency to override the bad so that a deformity (a serious one, anyway) does not occur – that’s good news. However, the higher the number of similar “mistakes” the higher the probability is for a child being born deformed. So we have laws against marrying close relations.

Adam and Eve did not have accumulated genetic mistakes. They were created physically perfect (Genesis 1:31). The effects of sin and the Curse would have been minimal to start with (as it takes time for these copying errors to accumulate). So genetically the danger to children born from parents closely-related would not have been near so problematic. Today, however, there are many “mistakes” in our genes because of sin (Gen 3:16; Romans 5:12; 8:22).

The idea that God has progressively “managed” the human race by periodically introducing laws is quite Biblical. Man was not allowed to eat meat until after the flood (Genesis 9:3). When Cain killed his brother, God did not require the death penalty. But starting in Genesis 9:5 every murderer was to be put to death. Beginning with the Law given to Moses on Mount Sinai close relations are not to marry. It was not a sin for Adam’s children to marry each other and I believe they did. Cain married one of his sisters.

Did Jesus literally burn in Hell after He died and before He rose again?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 15 Apr 2019 21:51:30 GMT

In our discussion it would be necess ary to remember that before the resurrection Hades consisted of two parts.

Between these parts there was a great gulf that divided those who were suffering (in Hell) from those in the safety of Abraham’s Bosom or Paradise (Luke 16:19-26). Old T estament saints had to wait until Jesus actually paid the sin debt before they could enter Heaven.

The Scriptures do teach that Christ descended and preached to souls in Hades. Three days and nights later He would gloriously lead those souls on the Paradise side up into Heaven (1 Peter 3:19-20; Eph 4:8-9). While in Hades, however, I do not believe Jesus suffered in the awful flame side of that place for the following reasons:

First, in Mark 8:31 the Lord tells His disciples of the many things he must suffer and no mention was made of the fires of Hell. In Acts 3:18 we are reminded that the Old Testament prophets told us how Christ should suffer, and again nothing they said suggests Christ had to endure the fires of Hell. Then, Hebrews 13:11-13 tells us that Christ suffered outside the city walls of Jerusalem (that would be on the hill called Golgotha). 1 Peter 4:1 tells us that He “suffered for us in the flesh” (not in Hell). Later in the same epistle Peter said he was a witness of the sufferings of Christ (1 Peter 5:1). Peter could not have witnessed those sufferings if they occurred in Hell. The Psalmist agrees: “Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward of the wicked.” (Psalm 91:8)

Along that same line the Bible goes on to tell us that Jesus never saw corruption (Psalm 16:10 & Acts 2:31 cf. also Gal 6:14; Col 2:14 & Heb 12:2). Hell is called the “pit of corruption” in Isaiah 38:17.

The most significant proof that Jesus did not suffer the flames of Hell lies in the doctrine of the atonement. It is the blood Jesus shed that atones for our sin (Lev 17:11; Acts 20:28; Rom 5:9; Eph 1:7; 2:13; Col 1:14; Heb 9:22; 1 Peter 1:18-19; Rev 1:5; 5:9). It was as the last drops of life (blood, Leviticus 17:14) were flowing from Jesus’ body He made the statement, “it is finished” (John 19:30). If there were more to be done to secure our redemption (i.e. three days and nights of suffering in Hell), it would not have been finished yet!

During the three hours of darkness and before His final breath was taken Jesus took the sin of the world upon Himself, the Father forsook Him, and his body or “visage” was so marred by the trauma that wrung the blood from His veins that when the darkness was removed, people were astonished that His body no longer even resembled that of a man (Isaiah 52:14). Christ indeed suffered for us in the flesh. The cross is an iconic representation for many of salvation, not the flames of Hell.

I understand those who would say that one drop of Jesus blood is powerful enough to save the world, but in reality it all had to be shed. Sin is that wicked. Sin is that powerful. If you have never repented of your sin and received the sacrifice of Jesus as your own – that He died in your place – won’t you do it right now? “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved” (Rom 10:13).

On a side note of interest have you ever wondered why in Scripture Hell is always down while Heaven is always up? Every time I hear of a volcano erupting I think of Isaiah 5:14.

Concerning the Lord’s Supper: How can one eat and drink damnation to himself, if he’s saved?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 01 Apr 2019 21:47:47 GMT

The passage referred to is found in 1 Corinthians 11:29,

“For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body.” This passage is clearly instructing us concerning the Lord’s Table.

The Greek word translated “damnation” in this verse is found 28 times elsewhere in the New Testament. Thirteen times it is translated “judgment;” seven times “damnation;” five times “condemnation;” once “to be condemned;” once “to go to law;” and once “avenge.” The root word is “judge.”

According to Noah Webster the word “damnation” means “condemnation.” Condemnation is the act of declaring one guilty. In this sense of the word even a judge can declare guilt or “damnation.” The Bible agrees with this conclusion as is seen in Romans 13:2 where those who resist the powers of government also “receive to themselves damnation.” Therefore, to eat and drink damnation to yourself is to incur God’s personal judgment against your actions.

The next verse spells out the exact meaning of God’s judgment against His own, “For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep” (1 Cor 11:30). To take the Lord’s Supper unworthily will first cause spiritual weakness and immaturity. It then begins to affect the physical body, causing sickness. Finally, if God’s warnings are still ignored and the Christian refuses to correct the error of his way, God says that He can cause an early death. Rewards can be lost forever – although the soul shall be saved.

The first or most correct response of a Christian who is under conviction for known sin should be to confess it, forsake it and partake in this ordinance established by God. God does not want His children to not take the Lord’s Supper – He wants them to partake worthily.

Charles Spurgeon on this precious ordinance, “Let him come as a true believer, as sincere; if not perfect, yet true; if not all he ought to be, yet in Christ; if not all he wants to be, yet still on the way to it, by being in Christ, who is "the way, the truth and the life. "

Does the Bible say anything about tattoos?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 15 Mar 2019 21:44:17 GMT

First let me say that tattoos are ce rtainly not the unpardonable sin.

But the Bible clearly takes a stand against the practice. "Ye shall not make any cuttings in your flesh for the dead, nor print any marks upon you: I am the LORD" (Levit icus 19:28). "They shall not make baldness upon their head, neither shall they shave off the corner of their beard, nor make any cuttings in their flesh" (Leviticus 21:5).

The argument that these verses don’t matter because they come from the Old Testament is invalid for several reasons. First, “all” Scripture has been given and is profitable for doctrine, reproof, correction, and instruction (2 Tim 3:16). Second, Jesus learned and lived His life according to the Old Testament and we are commanded to follow His example (1 Peter 2:21). Third, The New Testament church went to the Old Testament for guidance (Acts 15:20, 29 cf. Lev 17:8 – 18:18). In fact, do you remember the Nicolaitans of Rev 2:6 and how we are told that God hated them? What was their sin? In part, they refused to follow the direction that James and the church of Jerusalem gave in Acts 15:29 – and their reason was “that’s Old Testament.” God hates that mentality. The Old Testament convicts while the New Testament saves…they work together.

Do you like the song Amazing Grace? The second stanza says, “Twas grace that taught my heart to fear, and grace my fears relieved.” Before New Testament grace can relieve your fears, Old Testament grace must teach you to fear a holy God (the condemnation of your sin nature; Gal 3:24-25). Dear Christian, the Old Testament is not to be treated as irrelevant or inconclusive. It remains a description of God’s standard for what is modest or immodest, obedience or disobedience, truth or lie, etc. God still cares.

Now, when you love someone, you take their feelings into consideration. Lev 19:28 tells us how God feels about tattoos as they are associated with idolatry and paganism. You might say, “that’s just a couple of verses, Preacher.” Society today may not associate tattoos with idolatry and paganism, but the society of Heaven (to which Christians belong), still does. Don’t you appreciate it when your children obey after telling them something only once? God uses a still small voice more often than not. If you need a strong wind, earthquake or fire in order to ‘get’ the message God is trying to send your way, you could miss out on many joys and rewards (1 Kings 19:11-12). In all kindness I ask, do you love God more than your own opinion?

Let me include some New Testament guidance, “…be not conformed to this world…” (Rom 12:2); “Abstain from all appearance of evil” (1 Thess 5:22); “…let [sin] not be once named among you, as becometh saints” (Eph 5:3). The only sacred place for the Christian to get his definition of the world, sin and evil is the counsel of the Old and New Testaments (Prov 12:15).

So much more could be said that space does not allow. Please don’t misunderstand Christian, as I said, tattoos are certainly not the unpardonable sin. However, now that you know what God thinks, go and sin no more. Let him who has ears to hear, hear.

Can a person sin when they are dreaming?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 01 Mar 2019 21:39:42 GMT

Now here’s an interesting question.

We’ve probably all had some pretty funny, strange, and scary dreams in both black and white and color. Let’s go again to God’s Word to get an answer to this question tha t seems to be focusing on sin being committed in a dream state. This is an honest question.

Have you ever thought about something so hard and for so long that you began to dream about it? Sure. In fact, we all have done that – and the Bible tells us why in Ecclesiastes 5:3, “For a dream cometh through the multitude of business…” Our dreams are often determined by what is on our mind when we’re awake.

A man who has clean thoughts, will for the most part have pleasant dreams (I realize there will be exceptions). The Word of God says some pretty damaging things about man’s thoughts and heart: Matt 15:19 for example, “For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies.” Before God destroyed the earth with a worldwide flood we are told the reason in Gen 6:5, “And GOD saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually.” The Christian is warned and exhorted to control his thoughts in 2 Cor 10:5, “Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.”

There will certainly be some exceptions (perhaps occasioned by too much pizza before bed). But if we want to begin to get victory or at least some ‘control’ over our dreams, we must begin by controlling the “multitude of business” (Eccles 5:3) that is going on in our heads while we are awake.

So the question again, Will we be held responsible for our dreams? Not directly. It is the thoughts we control and dwell on while we are awake that should most concern us because we will be held accountable for those. An additional benefit of reining in the thoughts we do control to the ‘obedience of Christ’ is that it goes a long way toward affecting our dreams as well. God knows your heart.

What is the Biblical stance on birth control?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 15 Feb 2019 21:34:15 GMT

The Word of God does talk about this subject on occasion and the references are very insightful, albeit unpopular today...

( Remember: we are looking at what the Bible says – not what man thinks). The Bible says that “children are an heritage of the Lord” (Psalm 127:3-5). Large families are commanded by God in Jeremiah 29:4-6. If Christians had large families we could fill the land with born-again believers (Exodus 1:7). In the Old Testament it was considered a sign of God’s displeasure and of sin in a family or clan for women not to bear children (Genesis 20:17-18).

The only direct reference to birth control I could find was definitely in a negative context. In Genesis 38:8-10, we read that Onan was killed by God for practicing it. The Bible says what Onan did “displeased the LORD: wherefore he slew him.” I believe that if you read the story, you will agree that Onan wanted the fringe benefits without the responsibilities. Sound familiar…?

In Hebrews 13:4 we are told, “Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled…” I do not desire to tell a husband and wife how to decide on this private issue. I believe, however, that one piece of important advice should be considered.

Life begins at conception. Any form of birth control that ends the life of a baby after conception is murder. If you are going to prevent a pregnancy, it must be done prior to conception. Once the sperm has fertilized an egg you are dealing with another life. Ladies…many birth control pills do more than prevent fertilization. Some also work by prohibiting an egg that has been fertilized (the baby) from attaching itself to the uterine wall. In this latter case a baby has been unknowingly aborted by passing out of the uterus on your cycle. I am not a doctor. Please check with a doctor on EXACTLY how your birth control pills do what they do. Remember, however, that ignorance is never an excuse with God.

What does the phrase “baptized for the dead” mean?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 01 Feb 2019 21:29:24 GMT

Lets start this answer off by quotin g the verse referred to.

1 Corinthians 15:29 says, “Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?” Space does not allow us to quote the entire context of this verse but I would encourage you to go back to verse twenty and take a run at this entire passage down to verse thirty-four.

Paul here is simply defending the doctrine of a resurrection. It seems that the church at Corinth had come under the influence of some who denied a literal resurrection. Of course that would put in doubt both the resurrection of Christ Himself and any future resurrection of the believer. His entire point was that the doctrine of a resurrection of the dead was neither new to Christianity nor strange in history. It was believed by a majority of the Jewish Rabbis and even some pagan religions believed and taught the doctrine as a pillar of their faith.

Having said that, the most clear and obvious explanation of any Bible passage is normally found in the text itself. And so it is here. Paul says in verse 29, “Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead…?” The key word is “they.” He clearly excludes himself from “those that do baptize for the dead” and subsequently gives no command to go and do likewise. Paul is, in fact, so careful that he repeats himself for a second time in the same verse, referring to those who practice it as “they.”

Paul could have said “we” if he wanted to. In fact, 70 times in 43 other verses in this epistle alone, Paul includes himself with the saints by using “we.” He said “they” because he meant “they.”

As you read down through the passage to verse 34 Paul says, “Awake to righteousness, and sin not; for some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame.” This statement against those that had “not the knowledge of God” was very likely a reference back to the false doctrines held by those who did not believe in a literal, physical resurrection and/or were baptizing for the dead.

Why in the world would Paul use an argument like this to try and prove his point? See Proverbs 26:4-5.

Apart from this mention in First Corinthians, the Word of God is destitute of any practice of people being baptized on behalf of another who is already dead. Note again that Paul was careful to exclude Christians among the ranks of those who follow this practice. Only in extra-biblical books (books outside the Bible) will any such practice be found developed into a doctrine.

Is it right to ask God to give you a sign?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 15 Jan 2019 21:25:07 GMT

The classic passage of Scripture use d by Christians to seek for a sign is Judges 6:17,

“And he said unto him, If now I have found grace in thy sight, then shew me a sign that thou talkest with me.” Was Gideon a man of great faith? Joshua is a book of faith and victory. Judges is a book of defeat and failure. Gideon is found in Judges – the book of defeat. When Gideon was called by God he is found hiding behind a winepress, afraid of the Midianites. He starts his reply to the messenger of God with the age-old and faithless question, Why are bad things happening to good people? He asks, How shall I save Israel, I’m poor and the least capable in my family? He isn’t sure that the angel is even from the Lord and requests proof. After being given this ‘proof’ Gideon began his work, but at night so that he wouldn’t be caught. Gideon was afraid. Then, after the Midianites and Amalekites joined to battle, he needed ‘more proof.’ Gideon requests his infamous “fleece” to confirm what God had already told him to do (and even this had to be repeated twice, Judges 6–8) Gideon was an example alright – but maybe not of great faith (although to be fair he is mentioned in Hebrews 11! – God’s grace at work again! Aren’t you glad it isn’t our great faith but our faithful God who saves and keeps us!).

To the answer…and remember, I try to answer using only Scripture. Not opinion and not personal experience (I have had my Gideon moments too)…What does the Bible say? It appears that asking for a sign requires little or no faith. Didn’t Jesus say that it is a faithless generation that seeks after signs (Mark 8:11-12)? And apparently, faith that does not require signs is a much greater faith than a faith that does require them (John 4:46-54).

Secondly, there is already enough evidence “out there” for you and I to believe. The resurrection of Jesus Christ in and of itself is a sign that God’s Word is true (Luke 19:29). Does a Christian need more than God’s Word (Luke 19:28)?

A third problem with signs is that Satan can use them to deceive. One of the indicators that we are living in end times includes the presence of false prophets working signs and wonders – in the church (Matthew 24:5, 11, 24; 13:25-30). False prophets will certainly be dealt with, but in the meanwhile they are within the “Christian” camp today deceiving multitudes in the name of Jesus. Notice that we are not being warned against some other church, religion or cult. We are here being told that some, who claim to love Jesus, will “work” miracles in His name (Mark 13:6; Deut 13:1-3). Please notice that I have notsaid, miracles don’t happen. I believe God can and is working great miracles today. But these verses are a warning and do mean something…

Another consideration is the fact that after a sign is given it is easily forgotten. If you actually saw Jesus today, you would begin to doubt what you saw in a matter of days if not hours and would ‘need’ to ‘see Him again’ as ‘confirmation.’ Knowing this, God promised a blessing to those who simply believe the Word of God (Luke 19:28). The written Word of God is even a “more sure word” than Peter’s memory of the transfiguration itself (2 Peter 1:17-19). The same is true for you and me.

Be careful dear Christian not to have more faith in signs than in God’s Word.

What does it mean to take the Lord’s name in vain?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 01 Jan 2019 21:19:57 GMT

Exodus 20:7 states, “Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain.”

This command makes it essential we understand what it means to take the Lord’s name in vain.

Noah Webster uses the following synonyms for vain: empty, fruitless, light , worthless, and not genuine. So to take the Lord’s name in vain is to use it worthlessly or lightly. It means to use it for something outside of its intended purpose.

There are easily over a hundred and fifty names or titles for God in the Bible. The most common ones we hear taken in vain on a regular basis include God (when preceded by “oh” or followed by “damn”), Jesus, and Christ.

Jesus Himself tells us in Matthew 12:36, “…That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment.” Idle words certainly include more than just taking the Lord’s name in vain but we see our definition now more clearly. To speak God’s name idly is to use it without meaning or power, to use it as filler. I’ve had people tell me, “It’s just an expression.” God will not hold them guiltless. Some tell me that they are serious when they respond to a situation by saying “oh god” but when they can turn around and use “s--t” in exactly the same way under exactly the same circumstances – that’s blasphemy and God will not hold him guiltless.

Ever hear of Christian cussing? Christians can be equally or should I say especially guilty because they should know better. “Gosh darn” is just an alteration of God and damn. Look it up in any dictionary. A euphemism is the substitution of an inoffensive word for an offensive one – but it means the same thing. When a person uses darn under the same circumstances that another would use damn we can be sure that they are not talking about socks and God will not hold him guiltless. The association that exists between similar words is called a metonymy and if you wonder whether or not God cares about that association then read the account of the Pharisees in Matthew 23:19-23. If you swear by the altar, you swear by the sacrifice and you swear by God, so what’s the difference?

Did you know that you don’t have to say a word to take God’s name in vain? You can curse God by your actions. Read Proverbs 30:8-9 (KJV), David is saying that the thief or the get-rich-quick mentality is taking God’s name in vain (David asked God not to give him riches!). To not trust God for everything is to take His name in vain.

God’s name is a Holy name (Matthew 6:9). It is “a name which is above every name” (Philippians 2:9). If you are planning to go to Heaven, you will have to go through the precious name of Jesus (Acts 4:12). It is my own opinion that every time God hears someone speak His name He responds with an expectation to intervene… If you aren’t serious, it would be far better not to use His name.

What is the meaning of the letters "I.N.R.I." at the top of some crosses?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 15 Dec 2018 21:16:09 GMT

The letters "INRI" are initials for the Latin title that Pontius Pilate had written over the head of Jesus Christ on the cross (John 19:19).

Latin was the official language of the Roman Empire. The words were "Iesvs Nazarenvs Rex Ivdaeorvm." You will notice that a couple of the letters look peculiar. That’s b ecause when the English letter “J” is written in Latin it looks more like our letter "I," and the English letter “U,” when written in Latin, appears as “V.” (i.e., Jesus Nazarenus Rex Judaeorum). The English translation is "Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews."

Some sects of the early church adopted the first letters of each word of this inscription "INRI" as a symbol. Throughout the centuries INRI has appeared in many paintings of the crucifixion. By the way, Pilate's title for Christ was actually written in three languages. The Word of God says, “And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. Pilate answered, What I have written I have written” (John 19:19-22).

In a crucifixion it was common for Rome to write the crime for which the man was dying over his head. This was Jesus’ crime. No other charge could be laid against Him other than He declared Himself to be God. This is the basis of Christianity. This is the rock upon which the church has been built and that we are told all Hell would not prevail against (Matt 16:18).

The truth is that Jesus remains on trial this very hour. How do you see the evidence? Was He really the only begotten Son of God who died in your place on that cross? Or is Jesus to you just a nut, a liar, a lunatic – those are your only two options. There is no politically correct third choice. Jesus is either to be worshipped as God or rejected as an infidel. What will you do with Christ (Matt 27:22)? What think ye of Christ (Matt 22:41-42)?

Did Jesus have long hair?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 01 Dec 2018 21:08:54 GMT

Although many representations of Chr ist depict Him with long hair (in fact, the majority),

I do not believe Jesus had long hair and here are my reasons.

First, archaeology objects to these contemporary portrayals. Early pictures by Leonardo de Vinci and Mich elangelo picture Christ with short hair. The busts of Pompey, Julius Caesar, Caesar Augustus, and King Herod Agrippa all showed that short hair was the style (Hollywood movies agree).

Some will argue that Jesus was a Nazarite (cf. Numbers 6:1-27). The problem, however, is that Jesus was not a Nazarite. He was a Nazarene and a Nazarene was simply someone from Nazareth (Matthew 2:23). The words are not nearly so close in the original languages as they appear in English.

If Jesus had taken the Nazarite vow, three things would have been forbidden to Him: 1) A Nazarite could not consume grapes in any form (dried, moist, juice, vinegar or alcoholic); 2) A Nazarite could not cut his hair, and; 3) A Nazarite could not touch or come near a dead body.

Long hair aside, if Jesus was a Nazarite He could not have taken the damsel by the hand to raise her from the dead (Mark 5). And He could not have instituted the Lord’s Supper (1 Cor 11) because He would have been forbidden from eating or drinking grapes or grape juice of any kind. Thus, the argument that Jesus had to have long hair because He was a Nazarite is false.

Another important Scripture on the subject is found in 1 Corinthians 11:14, “Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man have long hair, it is a shame unto him?” The Greek word for “shame” in this verse is translated “vile” in Romans 1:26-28. God is associating the “shame” of long hair on men with the “vile” affections of perversion.

Additionally, if Jesus looked so radically different form everyone else of His day, why did Judas Iscariot need to identify Him in the Garden of Gethsemane? Every New Testament indication is that Jesus looked exactly like other Jewish men of His age. In fact, even the Talmud in Jesus’ day required that a man get his hair cut at least once a month!

What is long hair? Look in the mirror… What do you thi nk? In contrast to long hair on men, 1 Cor. 11:15 says, “But if a woman have long hair, it is a glory to her: for her hair is given her for a covering.”

The Word of God tells us to honor our parents. What if they are not honorable?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 15 Nov 2018 20:59:07 GMT

The fifth of the Ten Commandments re ads,

“Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.” (Exodus 20:12) This command begins the section dealing wi th our relationship to society. It is the first commandment with an accompanying promise of wellness and long life for those obedient to it.

The Hebrew Word for honor is in the imperative tense. That means (1) it is a command and (2) it is to be continuously obeyed. So what about our question? What if parents are not ‘honorable’? Why didn’t God use this opportunity to command parents to be honorable instead of telling us to treat them that way? I don’t know. But I do know that God commanded you and me to honor our parents.

Having said that, you have noticed by now that “to honor” someone and “to be honorable” are two different things. Many bosses, employers, and presidents have not been honorable – but they all were given honors accorded to their position. Honor can be earned or honor can be mandated by law. Military law requires the salute. To salute is to acknowledge or “honor” the rank of the one being saluted regardless of the character of the person. When a person has earned respect, it is a privilege to acknowledge it. Sometimes, however, the salute comes only because military law demands it. In either case, personal integrity to the law (obedience) honors the law, if not the person.

Because we believe that God is Sovereign (Daniel 4:25, 35; Romans 9:15-23; 1 Timothy 6:15; Rev 4:11) and all things work together for good (Romans 8:28). We ought to believe God chose our parents with the foreknowledge of the kind of parents they would be. God gave us the parents He wanted us to have so that we might grow and learn and glorify God to their credit (because of them) or to their shame (in spite of them). To honor the Law of God by honoring your parents demonstrates your integrity to the Law – it is not a vote stating your parents deserve this, although hopefully they do.

So, if a parent does not earn honor they still deserve it. They may only deserve it because God’s Law requires it (based on God’s sovereign choice to make them your parent), but they deserve it none the less. For you to refuse to give honor to your parents is to rebel against God-ordained circumstances and that means you are rebelling against God. You can only glorify God by obeying Him – you have no other choice. A Christian cannot base his obedience solely on the behavior of everybody else.

It is also important to remember that God does not give an exception to this command. No matter what sin a parent has committed, honor is still to be given – you are not commanded to like what they do but to honor the place God gave them in your life. If you are having trouble with anger, read the instructions Jesus gave in Luke 6:27-28. It won’t be easy, but if following Christ was easy, we wouldn’t need the Holy Spirit of God to do it.

How do you treat someone honorably who is not honorable?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 01 Nov 2018 20:36:40 GMT

Below is a list of Bible-based character traits...

...that may help to define what it means to treat someone honorably (whether they are honorable or not). Take the following thought with you through the list: what you are asked to do may be difficult, if not impossible and just the opposite of their treatment of you – do it anyway. God commands it and His grace is either sufficient or it isn’t. This is your opportunity to “…Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you;” (Matthew 5:44)

Be appreciative: acknowledge to God and others the ways in which they have served or helped you (1 Thessalonians 5:18).

Be considerate: be thoughtful of them and their feelings (Philippians 2:4).

Be cooperative: work or live with them in unity (Psalm 133:1; Romans 12:18).

Display deference: control your privileges and preferences over them in order not to offend those God has called you to serve; put their wishes or opinions before your own (1 Corinthians 10:33).

Be dependable: be worthy of trust and do what you have been told to do or what you said you would do, even if it means self-denial (1 Timothy 6:20).

Be equitable: show justice and impartiality to them and their ideas (Proverbs 1:3).

Be fair: work to see a situation from their viewpoint or perspective (Matthew 7:12).

Be forgiving: overlook their faults by responding as if there were no faults (Colossians 3:13; 2 Corinthians 2:10-11). (If you refuse to do this, Satan will always keep his advantage!)

Be friendly: be truly interested in the other person and how you can help them (Proverbs 18:24).

Be generous toward them: …for the glory God (Acts 20:35; 1 Thessalonians 4:11; 2 Thessalonians 3:8).

Be gentle: show careful thought or attention to the needs and feelings of others (2 Timothy 2:24; 1 Thessalonians 2:7; Titus 3:2; James 3:17; 1 Peter 2:18).

Be helpful: aid or assist them in order to improve their lot (Rom 15:1; 2 Cor 1:11; 3 John 1:8).

Be honest: be good and righteous; show a sense of fairness for the Lord’s sake (2 Cor 8:21; Rom 12:17).

Be humble: recognize your weaknesses and acknowledge that God and others are responsible for any of your so-called “accomplishments” (1 Pet 5:5-6; Prov 3:34; James 4:6).

Be Kind: show a genuine harmonious attitude toward others (get along) (Eph 4:32; 1 Cor 13:4).

Is it Scriptural for a nation to declare war?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 15 Oct 2018 16:26:27 GMT

There are three specific Bible verses that will answer this question.

In Genesis 1:28 God commands man to exercise dominion over every living thing that moves; this would obviously include other men – especially those who would harm innocent life. Following the worldwide flood of Noah’s day, God established government and gave it the right to exercise Capital punishment.

Genesis 9:5-6 says, “…Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed…” Because God gave life, He has the authority to take life. God made government His authority on earth and gave government examples of what He sees as Capital offenses: premeditated murder (Ex 21:14); gross negligence resulting in the loss of human life (Ex 21:29); adultery (Lev 20:10; Deut 22:22); incest (Lev 20:11-12); homosexuality (Lev 20:13); bestiality (Lev 20:15-16); adolescent rebellion (Deut 21:18-21); rape (Deut 22:25); kidnapping/slavery (Deut 24:7); and several more. This authority was necessary to protect innocent life and prevent chaos.

The New Testament agrees that God has given government and local authorities to us for our own good (Romans 13:1-6). Could you imagine a month without law enforcement officials on the job?

War is just when it protects innocent life. The age of grace did not usher in changes to this divine law. The disciples were told to buy a sword, even if it meant selling their clothes to get one (Luke 22:36). Christians would be the first to acknowledge that this authority can and has been abused. Peter misused it (John 18:10-11). History has proved, however, that we as a nation have ‘justly’ entered conflicts and wars that were started by wicked men and nations. The United States must take every opportunity to protect innocents against all aggressors – foreign and domestic (to include suicide bombers).

“But,” you ask, “Aren’t we supposed to turn the other cheek?” The context of that statement is harm that comes to us because of our Christian faith. Do you honestly think that God does not want Christians to protect themselves? If a man comes into my home and would harm a member of my family, I wouldn’t offer him another member of the family…

As a nation our military strength should be used to prevent wars. But when aggressors are determined, we must be more so. I have traveled around the world. The United States of America is the greatest nation on earth. Reality TV has made it painfully clear that our justice system is greater than any other on the face of the earth. It isn’t perfect…but I’d take it over anything else I’ve ever seen!

In closing let me reiterate, God gave Capital punishment to governments. For an individual to take the law into their own hands and take human life is murder.

What do you mean when you say that you believe the Bible?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 01 Oct 2018 16:21:28 GMT

What a great and honest question.

According to Noah Webster, to believe means “To credit upon the authority or testimony of another; to be persuaded of the truth of something upon the declaration of another, or upon evidence furnished by reasons, arguments, and deductions of the mind, or by other circumstances, than personal knowledge. When we believe upon the authority of another, we always put confidence in his veracity.”

When I was young I remember hearing on more than one occasion that to believe God is like coming to a cliff and, although you can’t see anything to stop your fall, you take one more step believing God will ‘catch’ you. May I say with all kindness, that this is not biblical faith. God does not want you nor expect you to step foolishly into the unknown. He expects you to stand on the rock of His Word. He even tells us, “So then faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the Word of God” (Romans 10:17).

When I say I believe the Bible I mean that the Word of God – the 66 books of the Old and New Testaments – trumps every other word that declares itself authoritative. Whether that authority be a preacher, priest, bishop, church or body of men, I am going to measure what they say against the plain written words of His Book. My starting point (my bias, if you will) is that the Bible is the preserved Word of God and I will sift every piece of information I receive through it.

Please let me make a statement that sounds odd coming from a preacher: You will never get to Heaven by believing me. Surprised? Now, I won’t knowingly mislead you and I will always do my best to clearly tell the truth, but to get saved you must believe God – not the preacher. You will never get into Heaven by stating that you ‘believed Pastor MacDonald.’ The question is, do you believe God? Do you believe God’s Word? If in your church or belief system a man or men must ‘explain what the Bible really means,’ then you are being misled.

True, some passages are harder than others and require a certain amount of familiarity with the whole in order to fully understand. But the references, comparisons and proofs you make must all come from within the pages of the divine, completed revelation God gave.

The devil has been questioning God’s Word since the beginning. If he can get you to doubt it or to put more confidence in what man says about God’s Word then in God’s Word itself, you have taken his bait. Are you willing to put your eternal destiny into the hands of a man (or men) when that man clearly contradicts what you can plainly read in the text for yourself? May I kindly say that a man does not believe the Bible if what it says in plain English is ‘explained away’ as something that is the exact opposite. God is not the author of confusion. Did you read the last line of Mr. Webster’s definition? “When we believe upon the authority of another, we always put confidence in his veracity.”

How can I discipline my children in our current culture?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 15 Sep 2018 16:08:50 GMT

In this day and age child abuse is certainly a problem.

Just as sure as the Bible speaks against the cowardice of a man beating a woman or child, it equally speaks very clearly on the need to correct our children if they are to grow up fearing God. The Word of God says, “A child left to himself” (Proverbs 29:15) is just as much child abuse as the physical and verbal abuse we hear so much about today. Godly correction that doesn’t “work the wrath of man” (James 1:20) is profitable, necessary, and the balanced position.

Love is not permissive or lazy. Love does not cause physical harm or injury. In fact, I believe there are more reasons not to spank your child than there are to spank them. Never discipline your child for not acting older than they are. Never correct your child for their lack of ability. Do not punish your child for accidents. Never penalize a child based on hearsay (especially from a sibling). And do not discipline in anger.

God gives us only two reasons to discipline in the Word of God, “…because thou hearkenedst not unto the voice of the LORD...” (disobedience) and “…because thou servedst not the LORD thy God with joyfulness, and with gladness of heart…” (a bad attitude). (Deuteronomy 28:45-47) Disobedience and obedience with a bad attitude are the only two reasons God disciplined the nation of Israel.

Spanking is not child abuse. “Withhold not correction from the child: for if thou [spank] him with the rod, he shall not die. Thou shalt [spank] him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul from hell” (Proverbs 23:13-14). “Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby” (Hebrews 12:11). And while a spanking hurts, abuse is absolutely contrary to the spirit of God’s command to discipline, “For the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God” (James 1:20).

It is easier to use the ‘fear of man’ as an excuse to not discipline your kids, than it is to biblically and lovingly chasten them. We try to mitigate our personal responsibility before God by saying things like: 1. “He’s not old enough to understand.” (If a child can understand, “doggie,” “ice cream,” and “bye-bye” s/he can understand “no!”) 2. “She’s so tired…she’s always naughty when she’s tired.” (Why wasn’t she tired just before she disobeyed?) 3. “It isn’t his fault…if he had the ball Suzy has, he wouldn’t be angry; or “He learned to lie from Peter.” 4. “He’s that way because we’re not home.” 5. “She’s not feeling well.” 6. “He’s just like his uncle Jim.” 7. “He’ll outgrow it.” Not one of these excuses will hold up at the judgment seat of Christ.

Christian, it’s pretty easy to become a mom or dad. It takes work, however, to raise your children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord (Eph 6:4).

Do you believe that Jesus is going to come again?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 01 Sep 2018 22:33:22 GMT

I certainly do.

I believe that Jesus is going to come again because Jesus said He was going to come again, “In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also” (John 14:2-3, cf. Matthew 16:27; 25:31-32; John 21:22).

I believe that Jesus is going to come again because men from Heaven declared it, “And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; Which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven” (Acts 1:10-11).

I believe that Jesus is going to come again because of the testimony of the Apostles. Paul said, “For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body…” (Philip. 3:20-21; cf. Titus 2:13). James agreed, “Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain” (James 5:7). Peter believed that Jesus was coming again, “For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty” (2 Peter 2:16). Jude affirmed the Second Coming, “And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied of these, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of his saints, To execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him” (Jude 1:14-15). The Apostle John exhorted us to be ready for Jesus’ return, “And now, little children, abide in him; that, when he shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming” (1 John 2:28; cf. Rev 1:7). The writer of Hebrews was also in agreement, “So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation” (Hebrews 9:28).

I believe that Jesus is going to come again because of the testimony of the Lord’s Supper, “For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till he come” (1 Cor 11:26). We participate in the ordinance “till he come.” Jesus said that he would not eat or drink this ordinance until He comes again (Luke 22:16-18). He is waiting by abstaining while we are waiting by participating in this ordinance.

Yes. I believe that Jesus is going to come again.

What if Adam and Eve hadn’t sinned?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 15 Aug 2018 15:57:17 GMT

The Bible very plainly states that prior to Adam’s sin in the Garden of Eden there was no such thing as death.

Adam had been clearly instructed by God not to eat “of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil…for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die” (Gen 2:17). We know that he did in fact eat of the tree and as a result sin entered into the world. Romans 5:12 says, “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned:” Romans 6:23 goes on to say, “For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” Adam and Eve would not have died if they had not eaten of the tree.

We also learn some other truths from this portion of Scripture. First, we can see that evolution of any kind (including Theistic Evolution) is impossible. There was no gap or age of time when God used evolution to ‘create’ because evolution demands death and survival of the fittest. There was no death before Adam sinned. Evolution and the Bible cannot coexist.

Second, we can also see that one does not have to break one of the Ten Commandments to be guilty of sin. God’s command to Adam not to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil is not one of the Ten Commandments and appears nowhere else in Scripture – yet it was sufficient to condemn him.

Finally, by comparing Genesis 3:24, we can also see that the fruit Adam ate was not an apple. Cherubim and a flaming sword prevented man from approaching the tree and eating of its fruit (whatever it was) until the tree was taken off the earth. (A further thought…the tree feasibly and quite likely could have been thus protected until Noah’s flood destroyed the earth.)

What if they had a child before they sinned is a mute point. God commanded both Adam and Eve to multiply and replenish the earth. They were physically capable of procreation and therefore the physiological answer to the question is yes. Adam and Eve could have reproduced if they hadn’t sinned. The answer to the question, however, doesn’t provide further opportunity for speculation. We know Adam and Eve did not have a child until after they sinned and were forced from the Garden of Eden.

What does the Bible say about capital punishment?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 02 Aug 2018 04:11:06 GMT

Capital punishment is used in many countries around the world as a deterrent to crime.

It has its origin in the Word of God as does every facet of American government. Capital punishment is a divine institution. That is, God ordained government to maintain law and order and designated certain crimes as capital crimes (deserving of death) in order to protect society.

The initial instructions are found in Genesis 9:6, “Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed: for in the image of God made he man.” That this law was given to governments and not individuals to indiscriminately apply is seen in examples of its application. There are several crimes that God says are deserving of death. They include: premeditated murder (Exodus 21:14); kidnapping and slavery (Exodus 21:16); praying or sacrificing to images of anyone or anything instead of the One True God (Exodus 22:20 and Deuteronomy 13:6-10); breaking the Sabbath day of rest (Exodus 35:2; Numbers 15:32-36); false prophets were to be stoned (Deuteronomy 13:1-10); and, after being given a chance to grow up and given every opportunity to change their ways, juvenile delinquents were to be killed as well (Deuteronomy 21:18-21). We may not agree but that doesn’t matter, God is a Holy God.

A punishment is levied as a deterrent to crime. The Bible says in Ecclesiastes. 8:11, “Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil.” This is the origin of our laws that require a speedy trial.

It is interesting that in the government God gave to Israel as a nation He never once mentioned a prison or jail sentence. A Capital sentence of death was executed immediately. Non-capital crimes required the guilty party to pay back the loss with reparation, whether they stole a sheep or caused someone to lose an eye. They would keep their jobs and “work it off.”

According to the Bible, it is not murder to kill a thief breaking into your house (Exodus 22:2). All court decisions resulting in a guilty verdict required at least two witnesses (Deuteronomy 17:6). In a case of accidental death, the guilty individual would flee to one of six cities of refuge and remain there until the death of the High Priest. They would need to continue working in order to pay the loss owed to the family, but their life would be spared.

Did Jesus change or take away the authority of governments to carry out capital punishment when He was on the earth? The Bible says in Matthew 5:17, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil.” Jesus did not come to destroy the righteous law. (He certainly destroyed the hypocritical application of the law that the Jews legalistically required – but that’s another subject.)

Jesus did not question Rome’s authority to execute capital punishment. In fact He simply reminded Pilate that the authority he possessed came from God: John 19:10-11, “Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin.” We also know that Ananias and Sapphira received the death penalty in Acts 5.

How can God allow man to kill? God never commands man to lie or cheat or to sin in any respect. In fact, it would be sin for God to command man to sin. However God most certainly has the power to take life. And because God can take life He can authorize His agent (government) to do the same. “For this cause pay ye tribute [taxes] also: for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon this very thing” (Romans 13:6).

Why do some churches preach out of the Old Testament when we are living in New Testament times under grace?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 16 Jul 2018 04:06:13 GMT

Even though we are ‘living in the New Testament’ the Bible clearly tells us that all Scripture has been given by God and is profitable to us (2 Tim 3:16).

How so? First of all even the Old Testament Law, when used ‘lawfully’ the Bible says acts like a schoolmaster to lead us to Christ and ultimately justification by faith (Gal 3:24). Without the Law there would be no conviction, without conviction there would be no repentance, without repentance there is no salvation. Once saved, both the books of Galatians and Romans clearly teach that we are no longer under the Law. But the Old Testament still has value.

Take the time to read 1 Corinthians chapter ten. No one can deny that the writer of this book (Paul) was a preacher of grace. Notice, however, that in the entire chapter he uses Old Testament Scripture and incidents as examples (v.6 and again in v.11). 1 Corinthians 9:9-10 as well as many other New Testament passages do the same thing.

Praise God that we are not living under the Law today! However, the Old Testament still has much value when it is rightly divided. Old Testament principles that are repeated in the New Testament apply to us today and in teaching those principles we can look back to the Old Testament to help learn the lesson. Christians don’t observe the Sabbath (Saturday) or offer animal sacrifices because those commands are no where repeated in the New Testament.

Think about it…when Jesus preached (not to mention the first century church), every Bible verse He quoted was from the Old Testament!

Is there a difference between the soul and spirit?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 02 Jul 2018 04:02:48 GMT

Yes!

The Bible does make a clear distinction between the soul and spirit of an individual. 1 Thess 5:23 states, “…and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.”

Hebrews 4:12 sheds some light on the subject. It says that the Word of God is alive and powerful, sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the “dividing asunder of soul and spirit.” What we find is that there is a difference, and that the distinction is so difficult to discern it requires supernatural power to do so. Consequently it would seem that any human attempt to dogmatically define the difference would fall short.

The 432 times the word soul is found in the Bible it appears to include the mind, will, and emotions. Jesus, in His humanity, said that His soul was “exceeding sorrowful, even unto death…” (Matt 26:38; cf. Job 10:1; Psa 119:28; Zec 11:18). The word spirit is found 456 times in Scripture, and we should point out that Jesus was also troubled in His spirit, “When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me.” (John 13:21)

On the cross Jesus commended His spirit into His Father’s hands (Luke 23:46). When the human spirit dies it returns to God (Eccl 12:7; 2 Cor 5:8; Phil 1:23). However, Scripture tells us it is the soul that stands before God following death and prior to the resurrection of our bodies (Rev 20:4). And so we conclude that there is a difference but that the minutia of it is only known to God.

Does the Bible give any preference to the poor over the rich when it comes to legal rights?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 16 Jun 2018 03:55:26 GMT

To answer the question in a word, No.

But that’s not the end of it either. What does the Bible say to the God-fearing judge or Justice of the Peace about partiality?

The Scripture is harsh toward anyone who shows partiality in judgment, even if the individual being shown favoritism is poor. In fact, there are very specific criticisms directed at anyone who would bend and distort the law in order to produce verdicts in favor of the poor. For example: “Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judgment: thou shalt not respect the person of the poor, nor honour the person of the mighty: but in righteousness shalt thou judge thy neighbour” (Leviticus 19:15). “Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment: Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause” (Exodus 23:2-3). “Ye shall not respect persons in judgment; but ye shall hear the small as well as the great…” (Deuteronomy 1:17).

Clearly to those who judge, God says, “judge righteous judgment” (John 7:24). But what does God say to those who are not poor about the poor? They are exhorted to “Remember the poor” in Gal 2:10. When led of the Lord, each man is encouraged to help “according to their ability” (Acts 11:29).

Old Testament examples abound too. God gives some very specific commands in Deut 24:19-21. To sum them up He says, “don’t harvest the same crop twice in a year” and “don’t go after the olives and grapes that matured late” – leave all that for those who are indeed poor (we will always have the poor with us/Matt 26:11).

Look also at Leviticus 19:9-10, “And when ye reap the harvest of your land, thou shalt not wholly reap the corners of thy field, neither shalt thou gather the gleanings of thy harvest. And thou shalt not glean thy vineyard, neither shalt thou gather every grape of thy vineyard; thou shalt leave them for the poor and stranger…”

The point was not to give something for nothing. That would both destroy personal dignity and go against the Scripture that says if a man who can work, won’t work, he shouldn’t eat (2 Thess 3:10). The poor, the widow, the fatherless, and the stranger still had to get out in the field and work for it! But the excess was left “on purpose” (Ruth 2:16) to be a blessing to those who needed it and a conduit of even greater blessing to those who had been given stewardship of the land (Deut 24:19).

How can I break an addiction?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 02 Jun 2018 03:51:51 GMT

Good question.

The fact that you’ve even asked means you’ve acknowledged one of the most difficult steps in recovery, “I’ve got a problem.” All of my answers in this column, unless otherwise stated, are based on the Word of God. Sigmund Freud’s angle of anthropology, Carl Roger’s psychology, and Frederick Skinner’s philosophy have all noticeably failed in our supposed “age of enlightenment.” We have managed to become more addicted, selfish and problematic as a society than few before. The problem is not a disease. The Word of God calls it sin.

Please read 2 Peter 2:9-22. Verse 19 says, “While they promise them liberty, they themselves are the servants of corruption: for of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage.” From the start we must agree with God on the nature of our problem: we are servants of corruption. Proverbs 5:22 agrees. “His own iniquities shall take the wicked himself, and he shall be holden with the cords of his sins.” So how can we B-R-E-A-K free? Let’s look at each letter (this acrostic is taken from notes in my file…not original to me).

B – Begin now. Today. Not tomorrow. Proverbs 27:1, “Boast not thyself of tomorrow; for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth.” Ecclesiastes 11:4, “He that observeth the wind shall not sow; and he that regardeth the clouds shall not reap.”

R – Refuse to blame others. Accept responsibility. You did it. Admit it. Proverbs 19:3, “The foolishness of man perverteth his way: and his heart fretteth against the Lord.” It’s lame to lay blame.

E – Examine your own life. Do an honest self-assessment. Be frank. Denial only prevents healing. Lamentations 3:40, “Let us search and try our ways, and turn again to the Lord.” Psalm 32:4-5, “For day and night thy hand was heavy upon me…I acknowledged my sin unto thee…mine iniquity have I not hid…I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin.”

A – Ask Christ for forgiveness and His righteousness. Romans 6:12-14, “Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God…and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. For sin shall not have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, but under grace.”

K – Keep away from temptation. Avoid it. Don’t pass by it. Turn away from it (Prov 4:14-15). Plan your life and time carefully to allow strict compliance in these areas. Romans 13:14, “But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof.”

Can a Christian be demon possessed?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 16 May 2018 03:47:04 GMT

Thirteen out of the fifteen times the word “possessed” is found in the New Testament it is used in reference to demon or satanic possession.

The Greek word means “to demonize.”

There are levels of “demonization.” An obsession is to have an unnatural attraction or interest in something. When we are obsessed with something we are, if not seeking it out, at least allowing it to begin to have an unusually high amount of influence in our life. This is the way Satan always begins. It is something we allow to happen. Oppression then follows obsession. An oppression of satanic influence brings with it a state of burdens, depression, dullness of life, or a great sense of heaviness or weight. Then, if we allow this demon oppression to continue, we become a candidate for demon possession. To be demon possessed means that we have allowed continued demonization to the point of turning over control of our thoughts and actions to the power of demons. It can become so extreme as to resemble madness or lunacy to objective onlookers.

Although I believe that Satan cannot “possess” Christians (we have already been bought with a price, 1 Corinthians 6:20), a Christian can be demonized to the degree that he is willing to allow it. Ephesians 4:27 says, “Neither give place to the devil.” In this passage of Scripture the Christian is commanded not to give the devil foothold, a ledge or access into his life. By implication Satan must be able to gain this access if we allow it, or the warning wouldn’t be necessary.

And so a Christian can be demon oppressed, but not demon possessed. Paul told Timothy that Christians would certainly be tempted or influenced to sin (1 Timothy 4:1) but that the responsibility for recovery lies with the individual, “…that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at his will” (2 Timothy 2:26).

Satan cannot initially control any part of “you” against your will. He isn’t a terrorist who rushes in and takes over. It is the personal, willful, stubborn insistence on keeping and guarding known sin that gives place to Satan in our lives. We are to stay away from the “ledges” that give Satan a foothold: dirty jokes, bitterness, anger, impatience, pornography, devilish music, liquor and drunkenness, horoscopes, etc. The list goes on.

The Bible says, “Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. For sin shall not have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, but under grace. What then? shall we sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace? God forbid. Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?” (Romans 6:12-16).

Can we really earn crowns to wear in Heaven?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 02 May 2018 03:38:50 GMT

The Bible does speak of rewards for faithfulness.

There are at least five specific crowns that can be earned. The first one I will call the Soulwinner’s Crown. It is earned by those who turn many to Christ as Saviour (1 Thessalonians 2:19).

The second crown is given for a righteous life (righteous means holy and separated). (2 Timothy 4:8) Think about this crown when your pastor says something like, “If you are looking forward to the return of the Lord, you’ll live like it.”

Third, there is a crown for successfully enduring trials (James 1:12). This “crown of life” is also awarded to those who are martyred for the faith (Revelation 2:10). You Bible students will be blessed as you search the Scriptures and see why that is.

Next we have an incorruptible crown (1 Corinthians 9:24-27). As you read through the passage you’ll see that the context is that of a crown given to those who faithfully resisted the world, the flesh and the devil – all the way to the finish. Finish strong child of God!

Finally there is a crown for faithful ministry (1 Peter 5:4). In context it seems that this crown is given to faithful pastors who feed the flock of God without concern for financial remuneration or with an attitude of dictatorship. They simply have a good testimony both before their flock and the world.

It is important to distinguish that eternal life (salvation) is not a reward for victory over sin, the flesh or the devil, as we will now see...

When it comes to rewards I would like to remind you of a couple Bible truths. First, the fact that we are going to Heaven is not and was not determined by reward (good works). There is no verse that speaks of eternal life as a reward for righteous living. In fact, there are dozens that say just the opposite (cf. Galatians 2:16; Titus 3:5; Acts 13:39; and Philippians 3:9). Think with me for a second… We saw above that there is a crown given to those who remain faithful. Why would that crown be necessary if “remaining faithful” is what gets you into heaven in the first place? No, Heaven as our home was secured by grace through faith in the shed blood of the King of kings on the cross of Calvary.

A second thing I would like to remind you of is that crowns (rewards) can be lost. Read Revelation 3:11, “Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown.” Rewards are lost when we fail to “play within the rules” – just like an athlete who steps out of bounds does not gain the full reward s/he may have thought they had coming. Cf. also 2 John 1:8. Notice that rewards can be lost but salvation can never be lost because rewards are based on our own faithfulness, while salvation is based on God’s righteousness!

What will we do with our crowns? According to God’s Word we will throw them at the feet of our Saviour (Revelation 4:10-11). He is worthy!

What is the age of accountability?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 16 Apr 2018 03:34:23 GMT

God created us to “need” and “depend” – ultimately to need and depend upon Him, but initially just to sustain life.

A small child needs food, warmth, love and a dry diaper. His world is in fact no bigger than himself. He soon learns to cry – not just for what he needs, but for what he wants too. A baby cannot think in terms of responsibility, duty or moral choice. All he knows is what he wants. “I have an urgent need here.” “What could possibly be more important than me?” An infant doesn’t realize you get tired and hungry too.

This “innocent” self-centeredness is the seed of sin. We “go astray” the Bible says as soon as we are born, “speaking lies’ (Psalm 58:3). Now infants certainly have no moral character. Crying works to get them fed, dry, and held and so it is used for many other things until they learn to talk. In innocent self-centeredness they remain blameless (for sometimes crying when there’s nothing wrong!). God does not impute the lie to them as sin.

As a child grows, his desires for tasty food and things “pleasant to the eyes” (Gen 3:6) increase until one day it becomes necessary to teach him that he can’t always be first. A transition thus begins from “no moral understanding” to personal accountability. Adults expect children to learn to give and take at a level appropriate to their maturity. Everyone laughs at chocolate cake on the face of a child at his first birthday party – but more is expected of a normal ten-year-old.

As children grow they slowly make the transition from “no moral understanding” to personal accountability. (By the way, it is never a “smooth” transition.) So when does God deem a child fully “accountable” for their own actions and thoughts? I’ve heard many say at the age of twelve. Jews may say thirteen (bar- and bat-mitzvahs). The Bible indicates it takes place before the age of twenty (Deut 1:39; cf. Num 14:29-31). Because maturity differs from child to child, I personally do not believe in an “age of accountability.” I do believe, however, in a “state of accountability” (Lev 5:3; James 4:17). I know a preacher who was saved at the age of three. Others, due to birth defect, will never mature to be personally responsible for sin.

So how do parents relate to a child who is “in transition?” God may not deem him blameworthy but we can’t wait until he’s 20 years old before teaching him he can’t have everything he wants. Training and discipline are what help the child (and parent) through this period. A book on my shelf states, “ PARENTS MUST ASSUME THAT PART OF THE CHILD’S MORAL DUTY WHICH IS NOT YET FULLY DEVELOPED… When a child has his sails full of wind (strong drives), but no compass (moral discernment), the parent must be the navigator.”

Before a child has his own convictions, it is the training and example of the parent that become their “standard.” This awareness of right and wrong is vitally important as God will eventually use it to convict of sin.

Does the Bible say anything about cosigning a loan?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 02 Apr 2018 03:27:31 GMT

As a matter of fact, yes.

The Bible does talk about cosigning on a loan. There are at least four passages in the book of Proverbs that speak directly to the subject:

Proverbs 17:18, “A man void of understanding striketh hands, and becometh surety in the presence of his friend.”

Proverbs 22:27, “If thou hast nothing to pay, why should he take away thy bed from under thee?”

Proverbs 6:1-5, “My son, if thou be surety for thy friend, if thou hast stricken thy hand with a stranger, Thou art snared with the words of thy mouth, thou art taken with the words of thy mouth. Do this now, my son, and deliver thyself, when thou art come into the hand of thy friend; go, humble thyself, and make sure thy friend. Give not sleep to thine eyes, nor slumber to thine eyelids. Deliver thyself…”

Proverbs 11:15, “He that is surety for a stranger shall smart for it: and he that hateth suretiship is sure.”

Someone who cosigns a loan is given many warnings from the Word of God – not to mention the bank as well! It demands great responsibility and must not be entered into lightly. In general the Bible says that a man who cosigns a loan is void of understanding, might lose his bed (we would say today, “his shirt”), is snared without any immediate relief, and may likely “smart” for awhile. To sum up, the way to be financially “sure” (secure) is to ‘hate’ being someone else’s financial security (“he that hateth suretiship is sure”).

Should a Christian celebrate Halloween?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 16 Mar 2018 03:22:50 GMT

Let’s start with some history.

Halloween is the second most financially profitable holiday in the US. It began as a conglomeration of pagan and “Christian” celebrations. (The information quoted is compiled from The Arizona Daily Star, The Stars and Stripes, and the Encyclopedia Britannica.)

For pagans, this autumn holiday marks the beginning of the new year. October 31 is the eve of the Celtic new year, Samhain (pronounced sow-wen). Pagans believe this is the time when the veil separating the world of the living from the world of the dead is thinnest. They believe that death must come before everything begins anew. For pagans, winter represents death before spring’s rebirth. Symbolic “descents” into the underworld and various rituals are used to celebrate the coming new year. Paganism draws largely from Celtic rituals. Pagans don’t necessarily worship the devil. Many describe what they believe as nature worship. It is rooted in the belief that a divine spirit inhabits every piece of nature, whether human, tree or rock. According to “Jessica” (a pen name), president of Arizona Student Pagans at the University of Arizona, “Paganism is a very individual kind of spiritual practice, and the thing that unifies pagans is the belief that nature is divine regardless of the deity that created it…It is a community-based religion focusing a lot on connections and responsibilities to others.”

According to Celtic folklore, the souls of the dead are believed to revisit their homes on this day before passing through the “thin veil” separating the world of the living from the world of the dead. If the dead spirits did not get acknowledged by finding a gift, terrible things would happen to those still living in the home. Also, the eve of the new year was thought to be the most favorable time for divinations concerning marriage, luck, health and death. According to Celtic tradition, it was the only day on which the help of the devil was invoked for such purposes.

As far as I can tell the Roman Catholic “All Saints Day” began when the Catholic saints and martyrs began to outnumber the days of the year. So a single day, an annual celebration, was established to cover all of the Catholic Church’s saints and martyrs. The festival was instituted by Pope Boniface IV (May 13, 1709), who consecrated the Pantheon in Rome to the Virgin Mary and all Christian martyrs. Its date was changed to November 1 when Pope Gregory III (reigned 731-741) dedicated a chapel in the basilica of St. Peter to all saints, while simultaneously attempting to “Christianize” the Vigil of Samhain. In 835, Pope Gregory IV ordered its universal observance. The celebration originally was called “All Hallows” in English, and the night before was called “all Hallows Eve,” which became known as Halloween. The idea of “Trick or Treat” evolved from the belief that dead spirits were demanding some proof that you believe they exist, if you didn’t “prove it” you could expect a “trick.”

Anton LeVey, head of the worshippers of Satan and author of the Satanic Bible, speaking about Halloween, said he was “glad Christian parents let their children worship the devil at least one night out of the year.”

As you might guess, the Bible doesn’t address this holiday by name. So the Christian is to use his God-given discernment and Scripture to determine how, if at all, they will ‘celebrate’ this holiday. And many Gospel tracts are written specifically for trick-or-treaters. My family has never observed it. Ephesians 5:11, “And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them.” Deuteronomy 18:9-12, “When thou art come into the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, thou shalt not learn to do after the abominations of those nations. There shall not be found among you any…witch, Or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. For all that do these things are an abomination unto the Lord…” 1 Thessalonians 5:21-22, “Prove all things; hold fast that which is good. Abstain from all appearance of evil.”

Will a person who commits suicide go to hell?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 02 Mar 2018 03:19:05 GMT

This question comes up frequently when we are visiting in homes.

There are at least seven instances of suicide recorded in the Word of God: Abimelech (Judges 9:54); Samson (Judges 16:26-30); Saul (1 Sam 31:4); Saul’s servant (1 Sam 31:5); Ahithophel (2 Sam 17:23); Zimri (1 Kings 16:18); and Judas Iscariot (Matt 27:5). At least two of those men, Samson and Saul, were saved and will be in Heaven. The question is not, By what means did you get into the presence of God? But, What condition was your soul in when it got there?

Will a Christian who commits suicide go to Hell? NO. Many well-meaning family members, friends, and others use the fear of Hell as a tool to prevent would-be suicides. I certainly understand the desire to use every argument in the book to prevent suicide. This particular one, however, does more damage than good – especially to those family members left behind. If you are contemplating ending your life, please don’t misunderstand. I would ask you to continue to read this entire article and seek spiritual help. I would also caution you against church tradition, creeds, or personal opinions that cannot be backed up with the Word of God. If you don’t have an absolute Bible, you have absolutely nothing.

Suicide is defined as self-murder. Will murderers who are saved be in Heaven? Absolutely! Consider Moses, Jael, David, and Paul, just for starters. There is nothing that suggests killing yourself is any worse than killing another. It is the taking of a life. It is sin for sure. But Christ died to save us from all sin (1 John 1:7).

People who believe that sin (in this case suicide) will affect their eternal destiny are basing their salvation on their own effort or good works. The Word of God says our righteousness and our works will not profit us (Isa 57:12). The New Testament agrees in Titus 3:5, “Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us…” To be saved by grace through faith (Eph 2:8-9) is the exact opposite of trusting your own effort or work.

If you are “working” and “trying” to get to Heaven then you are not “resting” and “trusting” in the promises of God. Please listen carefully to the Word of God: “Now to him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt. But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness” (Rom 4:4-5).

Paul prevented the Philippian jailer from committing suicide and led him and his entire family to the Lord (Acts 16). God does not want you to end your life, He wants to give you new life. The reason you feel hopeless is found in John 3:18, “He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.” Have you heard the good news? There is a release from the condemnation of God. “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16).

Does the Bible say anything about gambling?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 16 Feb 2018 03:10:50 GMT

The Bible does not mention gambling.

It does speak of “casting lots” in eight places but in six of those passages we see it being used to make a decision. Never was casting a lot a gamble in the strictest sense of the word. Even when soldiers cast lots for Jesus’ garment it was not gambling because none of them stood to lose anything. No one had “put up” or bet anything. They simply were making a decision as to who would keep the garment.

On three occasions the Word of God tells the Christian that he is to live by faith. If there is one thing gambling is not, it is not living by faith; it is not trusting God, thus it is sin. In addition consider the following statements from God’s Word: “Thou shalt not covet…” (Exodus 20:17); “…he that maketh haste to be rich shall not be innocent.” (Proverbs 28:20); “But they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts…” (1 Timothy 6:9); “For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.” (1 Timothy 6:10).

Gambling involves four elements. First it is an unnecessary and foolish risk that you don’t have to take. The risk is so high and the chance to win so slim that it has been given its own name: “gambling.”

Second, is has a selfish goal. The primary objective is not to improve society but to win big bucks. If your ‘excuse’ is that it helps support state education then why not give your money straight to the state education association? It’s because you want to win big bucks. Better yet, why not use it to spread the Gospel and lay up treasure in Heaven that won’t be lost (Matt 19:21)?

Third, there is no productive result or social improvement, in fact, just the opposite. Every report I read seems to indicate that for every dollar raised from such sources, multiple more dollars are spent by law enforcement and the court and penal systems. And what about the ancillary issues of poverty and drunkenness that tend to follow the casino and gambling crowd?

Finally, it is an attempt for personal gain at someone else’s expense. The business isn’t pushed on communities by investors because they plan to lose money. The odds are carefully stacked so that there will be more losers than winners. The money a winner takes home comes largely from people with limited incomes who should be buying shoes and food for their families instead.

To put it simply, gambling corrupts. The “get something for nothing” craze has undermined entire societies in the past and we are foolish to think we will be an exception. So much more could be said. But the bottom line is this, why aren’t you satisfied with God?

When is it appropriate for a believer to bind Satan or cast out demons?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 02 Feb 2018 03:05:49 GMT

What about binding Satan and casting out demons?

Let’s begin at the beginning. Speaking of the Church, Paul says it is “…built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone” (Ephesians 2:20). An apostle was one of twelve men chosen to lay the foundation of the church (Luke 6:13-16; Ephesians 2:20). An apostle was hand-picked by Christ (Galatians 1:1); had no successor (Revelation 21:14/only the false apostle Judas Iscariot was replaced); had to have personally seen the resurrected Christ (Acts 1:22; 1 Corinthians 9:1; 15:7-9); received his message by direct revelation from God (Galatians 1:11-12); had supernatural signs to authenticate his message (2 Cor 12:12; Acts 2:43; 4:33; 5:12); could impart spiritual power and gifts to others (Acts 8:17-19; 2 Tim 1:6); had the same authority as Old Testament prophets (2 Peter 3:2); and wrote Scripture (2 Peter 3:15-16). No one today qualifies to be an apostle. In fact, the New Testament instructs churches to ordain elders (pastors and deacons) not apostles (1 Timothy 3: Titus 1).

After the resurrection, some in the early (Apostolic) church had authority to heal, cast out demons, etc. These miraculous sign gifts were necessary during the infant stage of the church. Does God still work miracles? Absolutely. No one today, however, is demonstrating the apostolic gifts of Acts 5:12-15 – because this early church ministry faded out of the Apostle’s lives even as they were living. (2 Cor 12:8-9; 2 Cor 12:12, notice the word “were”; Philip 2:26-27; 2 Tim 4:20)

Formulas and formulaic prayers to bind Satan or cast out demons take us back to pagans of the dark ages, not to the cross. There is no “magical cure-all.” The regular intake of the truth of God’s Word will overcome any power Satan can counterfeit. It is only Bible truth that prevents “seven other spirits more wicked” from entering into a person from whom an evil spirit has left (Luke 11:24-26). Remember, even if you could “cast a spirit out” you can’t accept Christ for the individual.

People write books about an experience or what “worked for them” and an immature Christian uses that book instead of the Word of God for his doctrine and practice. It is not uncommon to hear of deaths caused by others who are trying to “exorcise” a devil from someone. God hates violence (Psalm 11:5) and is not the author of confusion (1 Corinthians 14:33).

All Christians have authority in the sense that we shouldn’t be afraid or backward, or that we not allow the enemy to overrun us. The Word of God tells us in fact, not to rejoice because evil spirits are subject to us, but rather we are to rejoice because our names are written in Heaven (Luke 10:20). Greater is He that is in the Christian, than he that is in the world (1 John 4:4).

Satan is real and formidable. When engaged in serious spiritual warfare, seek godly counsel, get help, talk to someone, make yourself accountable to a mature Christian who can give you truth in place of lies. Dealing with the Prince of this world is not a power encounter, but a truth encounter! (John 12:31) The ground Satan has in any life, he has by virtue of the lies they believe.

Don't Muslims and Christians worship the same God?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 16 Jan 2018 02:38:00 GMT

Absolutely not.

The argument here is not what God is called. In English He is God, in Spanish He is “Dios” and in Arabic He is “Allah.” The language is not as important as the definitio n. If I began to describe to you someone I know by the name of David, after a sentence or two you could figure out whether the David I know is one that you know. So a correct definition of God is absolutely necessary, because the God who we are trusting to take us to Heaven is the God we understand Him to be. And if our definition of God is different than the Bibles, we will be found wanting.

Muslims claim to respect Jesus. They might even call Him the “Word” or the “Anointed One” but they will not call Jesus the Son of Allah (God). They will not declare Jesus to be Lord or agree that Jesus is God in the flesh. These are serious inconsistencies with Bible doctrine on the subject. To a Muslim, the “Comforter” Jesus promised to send was not the Holy Spirit, but Muhammad.

Muslims, however, still claim to respect Jesus. But how is that possible? In verse after verse Jesus declares Himself to be God and allowed Himself to be worshipped as God (Matt 20:20; 28:9, 17; etc.) If Jesus said this and allowed Himself to be worshipped, how can a Muslim respect a prophet who thinks he’s God? Christ is either a devil from Hell or God in the flesh. He is either Lord, liar or lunatic. Christianity is a not a continuation of Islam, it is a repudiation.

Let’s look at some of the monumental differences between Islam and Christianity. Islam’s holy book is called the Quran. It contains 114 chapters or “Surahs.”

Concerning God’s nature. Bible – God never changes (James 1:17); Quran – Allah changes (Surah 2:106). Bible – God loves sinners (Romans 5:8); Quran – Allah hates sinners (Surah 2:190; 32:13). Bible – God cannot lie (Titus 1:2); Allah is a deceiver (Surah 8:30).

Concerning salvation. Bible – salvation is a gift of God’s grace (Eph 2:8-9); Quran – salvation is based on works (Surah 11:114). Bible – our bad deeds will never outweigh our good deeds (Daniel 5:27); Quran – we live and die “by the scales” and you need to be 51% righteous to get to Paradise (Surah 23:102). Bible – Jesus paid for our sin and He is the only way to salvation (Isaiah 53:4-6; Acts 4:12; Philip 2:10-11); Quran – Muslims can receive forgiveness and Paradise if they suffer for their faith or fight in jihad (Surah 3:195).

Why are so many turning to Islam in our country? I believe it is be cause we are living in the Laodicean church age of Rev 3:14. Notice that the church was “in” Smyrna (Rev 2:8), “in” Pergamos (Rev 2:12), “in” Thyatira (Rev 2:18), “in” Sardis (Rev 3:1), “in” Philadelphia (Rev 3:7), but it was the church “of” the Laodiceans (Rev 3:14). The church that is neither cold or hot, but lukewarm is the church of the people, not the church of God. We have everything we need but don’t know that we need God. We have cheapened and abused grace into a “come as you are, leave as you were” phenomenon. We don’t expect God to change anyone… There is no demand of discipleship. But oh are we good at being politically correct (The fine art and science of almost saying something). God help us.

Can a person be forgiven if they cuss at God?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Tue, 02 Jan 2018 02:32:33 GMT

God most certainly can forgive a per son who has been angry enough to curse Him.

In fact, the Bible records at least one saved man who did just that and God forgave him. Do you remember Peter on the evening that Jesus Christ was taken from the garden ? He denied the Lord three times – and cursed Him (Mark 14:71). But when he was confronted, he repented in tears and “went out, and wept bitterly” (Matt 26:75).

Didn’t Judas Iscariot also betray the Lord? Why was he not forgiven? It wasn’t his sin, but his response. He felt sorry for what he had done, but he never got to the place where would ask God to forgive him. What a sad story. He was chosen to be a disciple and yet will never see Heaven.

God’s Word clearly tells us not to take God’s name in “vain.” Something that is vain is empty, worthless or without value. And so to take God’s name in vain is to use it carelessly and recklessly. I have heard it put another way, “God’s last name is not damn.”

Listen to the Word of God, “Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain.” (Exodus 20:7) There are many reasons why we should not take God’s name in vain:

God’s name is holy, “After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.” (Matthew 6:9)

God’s name is not a curse word, “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name.” (Philippians 2:9)

His name is the only name that can save, “Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.” (Acts 4:12)

The good news is that to curse God is not the unpardonable sin. If a saved man can get in the flesh and curse God, anyone can. Turn to Christ and ask His forgiveness. Admit you have a sin nature and cannot stop sinning without God’s help. That’s exactly where you must be anyway. God will recognize the moment you call upon His name in all seriousness and reverence. He is waiting for you to make that decision right now. God ahead, ask Him to forgive you, to save you from your sin…He will do it!

If God is light, why is there darkness around His throne?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 16 Dec 2017 02:28:30 GMT

This is an interesting question with great significance – especially to those who have gone through the “waters,” “floods” or “fires” of the normal Christian life.

How can 2 Sam 22:12 say, “And he made darkness pavilions round about him, dark waters, and thick clouds of the skies” when “God is light, and in him is no darkness at al l” (1 John 1:5). The relationship between God’s light and His use of darkness is a fascinating study.

A pavilion is a temporary, movable habitation. In a military environment it would be used to identify the war room or plans and operations room for strategizing a war. If you were allowed into the pavilion it was because you had been invited by the commander. There is a story in the Old Testament about a man named Eglon who invited Ehud into his summer parlour. He was invited to come in alone with his message from God. (Judges 3) Of course we know that his message was death but the significance of the invitation is seen in verse 25. There we see that not even the guards were allowed in without an invitation and it wasn’t until the servants “were ashamed” that they went in to find out what was taking so long. If you find yourself in God’s dark pavilion with clouds all around it isn’t time to fear and make a wrong decision, it’s time to rejoice because you’re closer to God than you’ve ever been. In the pavilion God gives you His personal, undivided attention. Don’t mess up and run. I’m talking to preachers, teachers, lay workers, new babes in Christ. Stand fast.

On the Mount of Transfiguration Jesus’ disciples had to enter the cloud before they saw His glory. Paul was on a ship in a terrible storm that lasted over two weeks. It wasn’t until every last item was thrown into the sea (from cargo to tackling) and the men fought for their lives that Paul could stand and say there “shall be no loss of any man's life among you” as long as the men “abide in the ship” (Acts 27). Don’t leave a ship in the midst of a storm.

Moses entered a cloud on Mount Sinai before his countenance glowed as evidence of having been with God. I t was on that mount he asked to see God. If God allowed Moses to see His face Moses would have died. Instead God said that He would let Moses see His back parts (Exodus 33:23). We would die if we saw God’s glory but we can see His ‘back-parts:’ His grace, His mercy and His love.

Are you sitting in darkness to day? Micah said, “Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy: when I fall, I shall arise; when I sit in darkness, the LORD shall be a light unto me.” (7:8)

Go read Genesis 1:2. It was when darkness was on the face of the deep that the Spirit of God moved. Darkness for a Christian can be scary unless we have learned what God is trying to do. When you can’t see His hand trust His Word.

To those who have never trusted Christ I leave you with a thought from Isaiah (50:10), “Who is among you that feareth the LORD, t hat obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the LORD, and stay upon his God.”

What were the Urim and Thummim?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 02 Dec 2017 02:23:34 GMT

Hebrews chapter one speaks of the “d ivers manners” in which God spoke to the nation of Israel in the Old Testament.

In the days of King Saul we are told of at least three of these ways: dreams, prophets and, according to 1 Sam 28:6, Urim and Thummim.

The words themselves are Hebrew and mean lights and perfections. Urim and Thummim are not described. We are not told how or when they were made. There are no instructions as to how they were used. Hebrew tradition declares that they were made by Moses at God’s command or that God Himself provided the pair at His own hand. In either event, those who needed to know (the High Priest) learned by oral tradition that has been lost.

Exo dus 28:30 seems to indicate that whatever they were, they fit into the breastplate of the High Priest’s formal attire. This “Breastplate of Judgment” (Ex 28:15) apparently had a pocket of sorts to hold and safely guard these tools of judgment near his heart as he represented Israel to God.

Whatever they were, the High Priest used them to make decisions and give direction on what must have been matters of great importance in the only Theocracy ever established by God. Some suggest that they were different colors (perhaps white and black), that gave simple answers of yes or no, but even that is purely speculative. When we compare the counsel of Urim (Numbers 27:21) to Ezra’s (2:63) and Nehemiah’s (7:65) declaration of the necessity of a High Priest in order to make them “work” it seems unlikely that they were so simple (anyone could read a yes or no answer).

David “enquired of the Lord” through Abiathar the High Priest (1 Sam 30:8) and received instruction that he was to pursue the army and recover the captives. Because Abiathar was not a prophet and we are not told he was asleep (this wasn’t a vision), Urim may have been used.

Just as its mention in Scripture seems to slowly fade away, so too must its usage have dropped off. Prophets must have been their replacement as man failed to heed the Priests (or the Priests failed their charge). According to Rabbinical literature the Urim and Thummim ceased with the destruction of the first Temple (c. 600 b.c.) and were lost forever.

However, that Urim has been lost means nothing to you and me today as we have for our guidance “all the counsel of God” (Acts 20:27). Using the Word of God, it is the Spirit of God that leads us (Rom 8:14) into all truth (John 16:13).

“If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.” James 1:5

(Other Scriptures that speak of Urim and Thummim but not mentioned in this article include Lev 8:8 and Deut 33:8.)

Is it wrong to pray about the same thing over and over?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 16 Nov 2017 02:19:08 GMT

God commands Christians to “pray wit hout ceasing” in 1 Thessalonians 5:17.

That means we are commanded to live as though we are literally standing before the Lord all the time. Daniel set aside three periods of time during the day – each and ev ery day – for a personal audience with the King of Kings. We know that Paul repeated the same prayer over and over until he knew the will of God in the matter. During a prayer time of any length it is not uncommon to repeat the most pressing matters on our soul. Far from being an affront to God, repetition is a sign of great faith and pleasure. Let me explain.

The Bible teaches that our prayers are a sweet smell rising up before the throne of God. When the daily incense offering was being offered, the Israelites themselves were to be praying (Luke 1:10). Psalm 141:2 says, “Let my prayer be set forth before thee as incense.” And in Revelation 8:3 we see that our prayers (yours and mine) are offered along with much incense upon the golden altar which is before the throne. What a privilege we have. God rejoices in our prayers.

In Matthew 7:7-8 we see a clear progression in our prayers as we approach God. Read this portion of Scripture noting the key words “ask,” “seek,” and “knock.” “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”

Sometimes we receive things by simply asking. At other times we must seek and perhaps even knock before God gives us the desires of our heart. Like a parent who is waiting for a child to appreciate their gift, God is waiting for us to be in a position to actually appreciate or enjoy the gift. Seeking involves a little more work than asking, and when we “find” it, “it” will be a far more precious possession. If that is the case we will be far less likely to forget, lose, or abuse the blessing. Knocking demonstrates yet further faith, patience and even maturity.

Read the parable of the unjust judge and widow found in Luke 18:1-8. You will see there that persistence in prayer has the promise of an answer.

Sometimes, however, the answer is “no,” and that’s never an easy one to accept. Paul prayed three times that his thorn in the flesh would be taken from him (2 Corinthians 12:8) but God said no, “my grace is sufficient.” God’s grace is always better than our desires no matter how clearly we think we see the situation or think that we know what we need. Trust God and keep praying.

The one prayer God will always answer yes and will never require seeking or knocking b efore answering, is the believing prayer of repentance toward God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. He’s listening for you at this very moment!

What does God’s Word say about “insanity” being used as a defense in a trial?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 02 Nov 2017 02:15:51 GMT

The concepts of “premeditation” or “ malice aforethought” as well as “accidental” or “unintentional” killing I see in Scripture (Numbers 35), but nothing of “insanity.”

The nearest thing I find to insanity is demon possession.

What does it mean to be sane? Was Nebuchadnezzar sane, when for seven years he suffered mental derangement as a direct result of sin? (Dan 4:27-32) If so, his “insanity” began by putting his own grandeur above God’s. This is certainly the average man’s delusion of himself as the center of his world.

King David said in Psalm 51:5, “Behold, I was shapen in iniquity; and in sin did my mother conceive me.” This was not evidence for the defense, but for the prosecution, demonstrating greater guilt.

All men know God and the difference between right and wrong at one level or another (Romans 1:18). Yet they “hold the truth in unrighteousness.” And God gives them over to the path they’ve freely chosen, where at some mysterious point a line is crossed in the realm of human decision, so that what was once a choice, becomes a sentence: futility of thinking and darkened understanding.

If it is alleged that a man (or woman) was betrayed by his conscience and is thereby innocent, then let the record show that he is responsible for not feeding upon Bible truth for the sake of giving proper direction to his or her conscience. The Bible emphasizes personal responsibility. To have broken your own moral compass by a history of small rejections of truth and light and guidance is to become moreculpable for any immoral action that may result, though you yourself may not “feel” guilty.

A woman hears voices and obeys them: “kill your children and send them to Heaven.” Jesus heard voices too: “cast yourself off the pinnacle of the Temple” (Luke 4:9) – He rebuked the voice He heard. There’s nothing that says you can’t hear voices. But we don’t have to do everything we’re told. At some point in everyone’s life mom or dad asked, “Would you jump off a cliff if a friend told you to do it?” What was the point? Personal responsibility!

Guilty by reason of insanity…maybe? Innocent by reason of insanity…Never!

Does the Bible talk about the clothes a Christian should wear?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 16 Oct 2017 02:09:06 GMT

Remember, my answers are taken from the Bible, not man’s opinion (hopefully not even my own).

According to Genesis 1:27, when God created man He made them distinctly “male and female.” God created both sexes with separate and unconfused identity. I believe to blu r this distinction dishonors God.

From “unisex” clothes to effeminate men and manly women our culture has come as close as any other in the history of the world to blaspheming God. In the last ten or twenty years it has become commonplace to see professing Christian church-goers dressing like prostitutes once did and still proudly calling themselves Christians. (All under the banner of God’s “grace” – I don’t think so.)

What God refers to as lewd some now call “cute.” We have lost our modesty. The Bible calls it “blush.” “Were they ashamed when they had committed abomination? nay, they were not at all ashamed, neither could they blush: therefore they shall fall among them that fall: at the time that I visit them they shall be cast down, saith the Lord…But they said, We will not walk therein” (Jeremiah 6:15-16). “Were they ashamed when they had committed abomination? nay, they were not at all ashamed, neither could they blush: therefore shall they fall…they shall be cast down, saith the Lord” (Jeremiah 8:12). This was preached when I was growing up. The Bible hasn’t changed.

1 Timothy 2:9-14 tells us that Christian women should wear modest apparel. Modest means “properly restrained, not forward, excessive or extreme.” The root word in the Greek means “orderly” or “of good behavior.” Christian women (young and old) should be dressing like they intend good behavior. Before going out into public the question needs to be asked, what is modest? What is feminine without being seductive? When a woman wears clothes that hug the body all the way down she perhaps doesn’t ‘make’ a man sin, but like Eve she certainly can be found “in the transgression” (v.14).

“The woman shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman's garment: for all that do so are abomination unto the Lord thy God” (Deut. 22:5). Bathroom signs know how to distinguish girl stick-figures from boy stick-figures. We don’t “see” it because we don’t want to. It will cramp our style or make us unpopular with our children and so they run the show. Did you know that the Bible says that when the children are in charge it is a curse from God? “And I will give children to be their princes, and babes shall rule over them…As for my people, children are their oppressors, and women rule over them…they which lead thee cause thee to err…” (Isaiah 3:4, 12)

And what about hair? “Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man have long hair, it is a sh ame unto him? But if a woman have long hair, it is a glory to her: for her hair is given her for a covering” (1 Cor. 11:14-15). What is long? Just go and look in a mirror. If you’re a lady you’re looking for “long,” if you’re a guy you’re looking for “short.” God knows we can figure it out.

Where do children go who die before reaching the age of accountability?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 02 Oct 2017 01:57:21 GMT

In a separate article I defined what some people call the age of accountability.

I explained that, because moral development differs from person to person, a more accurate term might be “state of accountability.” So then, when an infant or child dies before assuming personal responsibility for their sin or before being able to understand salvation, where do they go? The Bible teaches they go to Heaven.

Every innocent who dies, from the moment of conception until God righteously holds them personally accountable for sin, is carried into the presence of God by His angels. This includes every baby miscarried or even murdered by the diabolic act of abortion. (There is no question that abortion is sin. But there is good news in the message that God forgives us from all our sin. There is good news in knowing that God gives second chances. And there is good news is knowing that a misguided sinner can see their child again in Heaven some day if they’ll only repent of their sin.)

At least two key figures in the Word of God believed that children who die before becoming responsible for their sin went to Heaven. The first is in the Old Testament. King David sat weeping, praying and fasting that his newborn son would not die. This son had come out of an adulterous relationship that could not be hid and eventually led to the murder of the mother’s husband. The baby died. No one in David’s court wanted to give him the bad news. But with just a glance he knew. As soon as his son’s death was confirmed, David got up, washed up, and asked for some dinner. His courtiers were astonished. “You were so distraught while the child laid dying, why has his death made you react like this?” Listen to David’s reply, “While the child was yet alive, I fasted and wept: for I said, Who can tell whether God will be gracious to me, that the child may live? But now he is dead, wherefore should I fast? can I bring him back again? I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me.” (2 Sam 12:22-23) David knew and believed in his heart that he would see his son again.

In the New Testament we have another statement that, when understood in context, agrees totally with David’s conclusion. Paul was explaining the effect that the Law of God has on our lives. In doing so he said in Romans 7:9, “…I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came sin revived, and I died.” Paul was saying that, as a child (before he understood his moral obligation to the Law of God), he was sovereignly protected by grace and thus “alive” should he have died as a child with no moral understanding “I was alive without the law once.” But as soon as the commandment of God “came” to him (he matured and understood what sin is) he became personally accountable to a holy God. In that moment of realization Paul said “the moment I understood the condemnation of the law I died.”

A baby goes to Heaven when they die because they are innocent. You and I however, are not. We stand condemned before a holy God unless we repent and believe the Gospel. “He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God” (John 3:18).

Is sexuality a choice?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 16 Sep 2017 01:51:01 GMT

The Mormon church has recently addre ssed this issue and apparently that is the reason for the many questions I have had on the subject.

The Bible addresses homosexuality very clearly and straightforward: it is sin (Romans 1:24-32). In fact, it could easily be argued that it is an extreme end result of ma ny sinful decisions away from God at either the personal or societal level. What is certain is that, like any sin, it must be judged as sin by a holy God. Now, the question remains, can man help it? Is he personally responsible for his feelings, whether they be latent, passive or active? And the answer must be absolutely yes! It would be unjust to condemn a man for something that wasn’t his fault and even more evil if the one demanding death as payment for his actions was actually responsible by forcing those actions to begin with.

A man could no more argue that God made him a homosexual (and thus it is God’s fault) than a thief could blame society had made him a criminal because it provided no other option. God gave us food, drink, friends, marriage and intimacy. It is man who has turned those gifts into obesity, drunkenness, enemies, divorce and homosexuality.

If God judged a man for something God made him to be in the first place, wouldn’t that be the height of hypocrisy and, in fact, a twisted or perverted mind? Everyone wants to blame somebody else for their ‘issues’ (sin): mom, dad, circumstances, society, government, etc. Adam blamed Eve. Eve blamed the snake. Well God blames you and me!

I for one am tired of God getting blamed for sending people to Hell. Hell was created for the devil and his angels, not for man (Matt 25:41). God made it possible for any and every man to avoid going there by sending His Only Begotten Son to the cross to die for our sin (yours and mine). God literally took the sins of drunkenness, adultery, hatred, selfishness, pride, and yes even homosexuality upon Himself. He who had no sin of His own became those sins for us! (2 Cor 5:21)

God’s holiness demands a balance between love and judgment. God’s love wants you in Heaven. God’s judgment requires that sin be atoned for. These two extremes meet at the cross (Psalm 85:10). God can require that we believe on His Son because that is His plan. We can’t control death or anything that happens beyond the grave (Ecclesiastes 8:8). So what are you and I going to do? Believe God and His Word or our own concoctions?

Science mocks the idea that a flood ever covered the earth, even though roughly 70% of the earth’s surface is water. These same men have spent billions of dollars to prove that Mars was once covered in water and without even a single drop of evidence go on perpetuating their theories by faith! And yet the Christian is a fool for having faith in the Bible that many claim was just written by man. Well, scientific theory has been written by man too. So, believing science is putting faith in man as well. As for me, I’ll take God’s Word for it. Besides, If God can’t keep His Words pure and unadulterated for a couple of thousand years on earth, He couldn’t keep my soul preserved in heaven for all eternity anyway.

If the Bible and Christianity are wrong we have nothing to lose. But if the atheist or agnostic is wrong, they will lose their soul for all eternity. Dear friend, believe God. You can’t sin more than God can forgive. He wants us in Heaven more than even we want to be there…

What does the Bible say about priests marrying and celibacy?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 02 Sep 2017 01:46:09 GMT

The sad reality of widespread immora lity within “Christian” churches of all denominations is tragic.

I believe, however, that it is the consequence of not following the teachings of the Word of God. People wind up in gross sin because individually they do not heed the w arnings of Scripture. Churches wind up promoting the same sins in the name of God because they too ignore Scripture. While men put emotion above God’s written Word, institutions place their emphasis on ‘tradition.’ Both are sin.

Back to the question. What does the Bible say about marrying? Read the following Scripture very carefully, “Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron; Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth.” (1 Timothy 4:1-3)

Notice that “forbidding to marry” (whether priest or layman) and “commanding to abstain from meats” (even if it’s only one day a week) is a departure from Biblical Christianity. Rather than enforce church traditions that forbid marriage (priests, nuns, etc.), Paul told the unmarried and widowed at Corinth, “…let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn.” (1 Corinthians 7:8-9) In fact, twice in Scripture we are told that a requirement for a bishop (pastor or under-shepherd) is that he be the “husband of one wife.” (1 Timothy 3:2; Titus 1:6-7)

It is never wise to disagree with God. Yet, that is the core problem. The concern should not be whether clergy marriage “remains contrary to the teachings and traditions” of the “church,” but whether man-made church tradition contradicts God and His revealed will in Holy Scripture.

Christianity is not supposed to blindly follow a man or counsel of men. New Testament Berean Christians were “more noble” than the average Christian of the day because they “received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so.” (Acts 17:10-11) The Bible is always to have more authority than church tradition or priestly rank. The Christian is to search the Scriptures for himself because He will stand before a holy God some day and will not be able to say, “Well that’s what my pastor told me.” When Bible doctrine and church tradition disagree, both cannot be right and a critical decision must be made. Will you as a Christian follow the Word of God or the church tradition that contradicts it? It is idolatry to place an organization above God or His Word.

What does the Bible say (and not any other book that claims inspiration)? What do our churches teach and practice? When the church refu ses to submit to the authority of God’s Word and will not change, then our only option is to separate from the disobedient institution (leave it) and join one that is submitting to God and His preserved Word. (2 Corinthians 6:14-18) The question is, Christian, are we going to obey God or man?

Why does the Bible say that God hated Esau and we are to hate our own family members?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 16 Aug 2017 01:42:14 GMT

The two verses your question refers to are Romans 9:13 and Luke 14:26.

In these verses God certainly says that He hated Esau and that we are to hate our father, mother, wife, children, brothers and sisters. How can a loving God hate or com mand us to hate when He is supposed to be a God of love?

How can a sinner be perfect?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 02 Aug 2017 01:37:41 GMT

We have hit this from several angles over the last couple of weeks, but it’s important.

P lease carefully read the following from Scripture: “By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins: But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God; From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. Whereofthe Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said before, This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them; And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more. Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin” (Hebrews 10:10-18).

Three times in this portion of Scripture alone the writer emphasizes that Jesus’ one sacrifice was sufficient for all people (verses 10, 12, & 14). And what is the result? Our Heavenly Father says, “And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more. Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.” Friend, no more needs to be done. In fact, no more can be done! The Bible message is that Jesus did it all.

Check out verse 14 again, “For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. Notice the verb “hath perfected.” The tense is correctly translated as a completed action accomplished in the past. It is not speaking of something that will occur in the future. Rather today, right now, this very moment the child of God is “perfect.” In fact, as a perfect tense verb it stresses the continuance of the completed action. God sees the child of God as perfect right now.

As hard as that is to believe, it is clearly what the Bible teaches. How is this possible? It is because God is talking about our status, not our state. All people are in a state of sin. But because of Jesus, believers have been given the status of “saint.” That is what being justified by faith means. To be justified means that God has declared us righteous or perfect based on the finished work of Christ on the cross. Therefore, believers are now saints in God’s sight (cf. 2 Cor 1:1; Eph 1:1; Philip 1:1).

We do not earn the status of saint in these latter days through personal effort or having miracles ascribed to us, but rather we are declared saints by placing all of our hope in what Jesus has already done for us. In that respect Jesus is our substitute. His work, although certainly a great example to us, was not accomplished in order to show us what are to “do” but rather to teach us that the work of salvation is already “done.” We are not to struggle to become perfect but rejoice in knowing that by trusting in the finished work of Christ we can be declared perfect!

Reread th e first paragraph. Notice the past tenses that abound in this passage without a future tense in sight. Christian, you are already perfect in Christ!

When will I know that I have done enough to please God?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sun, 16 Jul 2017 01:33:19 GMT

This question sounds vaguely familia r:

“ And, behold, one came and said unto him, Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God: but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. He saith unto him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honour thy father and thymother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my youth up: what lack I yet? Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me. But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful: for he had great possessions” (Matthew 19:16-22).

Many people today are like this young man. Maybe not rich, but as far as eternity is concerned, they think they have done enough. The problem is they can’t shake the feeling that there might just be a little something more they can do. Let’s take note at how Jesus handled the opportunity. He didn’t talk about Him being the Saviour. He didn’t even mention faith. Rather he went back to the Law (from the New Testament, mind you) and used it on the young man in an attempt to show him his sin. And He did it like He always did it, in a very pointed way.

The woman at the well needed to confront her immorality, this young man’s weakness was his wealth. So that’s exactly where Jesus went. We are told He did this because He loved the man. “Then Jesus beholding him loved him, and said unto him, One thing thou lackest: go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, take up the cross, and follow me” (Mark 10:21).

The Law perfectly does what God always intended for it to do: it brings us to the point where we utterly despair of trying to save ourselves as we see and acknowledge the extent of our sinfulness and the consequences thereof.

“Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.” (Galatians 3:24)

"For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.” (James 2:10)

“For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them.” (Galatians 3:10)

“Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.” (Romans 3:20)

Dear friend, you and I can never do enough to satisfy God. We are “condemned already” (John 3:18). But G od so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life (John 3:16).

How can I be perfect?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sun, 02 Jul 2017 01:28:39 GMT

The Bible says, “Be ye therefore per fect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect” (Matthew 5:48).

Jesus is speaking and notice what He commands: “be perfect.” He doesn’t say ‘become’ perfect, He says “be” perfect.

Is there not a big difference between “being” perf ect and “becoming” perfect? If I told my girls as they were growing up that they were to “be good” did I mean at that moment or within the next year? Now, let’s turn the question on me, Am I perfect? Don’t I have to be perfect according to Matthew 5:48? I mean, if I’m telling you to be, shouldn’t I have to meet the same standard?

What if I, a constant sinner and offender of God’s Law, have been declared righteous by God? Do you realize that that is the only way it can happen! Only because Jesus was made sin for me can I be declared righteous by God (2 Cor 5:21). Let’s park right here for a minute.

James 2:10 states, “For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.” This describes a person who offends (stumbles) at just one point. Just one unintentional sin is all it takes to be guilty of all. Apparently, when it comes to getting to Heaven by keeping the Law, it is all or nothing. Jesus told the rich young ruler, “…If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me” (Matthew 19:21). If we want to be perfect in and of ourselves, we are required to sell everything we have. Where God guides doesn’t He also provide? Someone once said, “The sermon on the mount is God’s blueprint for perfection.”

Are you, right now, as complete, finished, fully developed, “perfect” as your Heavenly Father? Remember the Bible says “be” not “become.” I know I sound like a broken record about being perfect but God demands perfection now. We can’t ignore it. In fact, I think God really wants us to think about this. More than that, I believe He wants us to sweat over it, maybe even lose a little sleep, whatever it takes to despair of trying to perfect ourselves. Because then, and only then, will we be ready to look to Jesus for salvation.

Stop and think for a second, what does your religion demand of you? Are you really practicing your faith or just playing at it? My job as a preacher is not to make the load of religion easier, but rather to make it heavier because the Bible teaches that religion cannot save. Like our Heavenly Father, I want you to see the absolute hopelessness of following rules.

How can I be perfect? The answer is you can’t. As a surgeon, God first uses His scalpel to cut out our self-righteousness in order to bring us to the place where we see clearly that it is only His righteousness that saves. “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him” (2 Corinthians 5:21). “Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith” (Galatians 3:24).

Does the Word of God say anything regarding homosexual conduct?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Fri, 16 Jun 2017 01:17:07 GMT

Until the 1960s every state had a la w criminalizing what many call homosexual behavior.

Then, in 1961, Illinois became the first state in the nation to decriminalize it. Today gay ‘marriage’ is legal. Regardless of what man legislates, however, sodomy remai ns sin against a holy God.

Before answering the question further I wish to caveat my reply with a reminder that God is love. Just as the Crusades in centuries past were wicked and never of God, so too, we are never to mount our own personal crusade or vendetta against those who practice drunkenness, adultery or even sodomy. Christ died to forgive every sin. The danger of continuing down a path of sin against God brings difficulty – not of God to forgive, but of you and me to repent. God uses a foreboding word in relation to sodomy. He calls it an abomination (Leviticus 18:22; 20:13).

Sodomite perversion is a sensitive subject in this day and age, but the Bible does address it and many of you have asked about it. I have worked with drunkards, adulterers, fornicators, thieves, blasphemers, haters of God, and yes, even sodomites. Now listen, when these people were not drinking, sleeping around, laughing at dirty jokes, stealing and cursing, they were not bad to work with. In fact, many of them were better, more capable and harder workers than some so-called ‘Christians’ I worked with. The truth is, we are all sinners and sin is destructive – in fact so destructive it put Christ on the cross.

My personal thoughts on the matter do not matter. We can argue about what Scripture means but we cannot argue about what it says. So let’s read what God says: Leviticus 18:20, “Moreover thou shalt not lie carnally with thy neighbour's wife, to defile thyself with her.” Leviticus 18:22-24, “Thou shalt not lie with mankind, as with womankind: it is abomination. Neither shalt thou lie with any beast to defile thyself therewith: neither shall any woman stand before a beast to lie down thereto: it is confusion. Defile not ye yourselves in any of these things: for in all these the nations are defiled which I cast out before you:” Adultery, sodomy and bestiality are all lumped together not only as sin but as an act of abomination directed against God.

Look at God’s judgment against these sins. Leviticus 20:10, “And the man that committeth adultery with another man's wife, even he that committeth adultery with his neighbour's wife, the adulterer and the adulteress shall surely be put to death.” Leviticus 20:13, “If a man also lie with mankind, as he lieth with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination: they shall surely be put to death; their blood shall be upon them.” Leviticus 20:15-16, “And if a man lie with a beast, he shall surely be put to death: and ye shall slay the beast. And if a woman approach unto any beast, and lie down thereto, thou shalt kill the woman, and the beast: they shall surely be put to death; their blood shall be upon them.”

No one is born a sodomite but everyone is born a sinner. How sin manifests itself in our lives is as different as our personalities. Any natural desire taken to an extreme is sin. Hunger can turn into gluttony, thirst can develop into drunkenness, sleep can become laziness and intimacy immorality. Notice and take heed: these sins are not “sicknesses.” God never promises to cure us from all disease (barring accidents, disease takes us all). But He does promise to forgive us from and give us victory over every sin. So call it what God calls it…you’re not an alcoholic (disease) you’re a drunkard (sin)…confess it and forsake it!

God calls those that commit sodomy “abusers of themselves with mankind” (1 Cor 6:9-10). But He also offers them forgiveness. In fact, look at the very next verse: 1 Cor 6:11, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.” Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.

Why is there so much suffering in the world?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 01 Jun 2017 22:38:24 GMT

The short answer is one word: sin.

It is sin that brought separation from God and a slow descent into the depths of depravity and hopelessness. God sent His Son Jesus to die so that we might have hope and life – hope in the only begotten Son of God and everlasting life in the world to come.

But now that we are here… Christian, why does God allow us to suffer too? I mean, we are His children, right? Oh yes. And the Christian must suffer because “rain falls on both the just and the unjust.” If bad things stopped happening to God’s people, then ‘getting religion’ and going to church would soon be a matter of practical living and not faith: in other words, people would get religion to avoid problems! But God is not a genie in a bottle to be rubbed when we have a problem. And your problem is not the minimal suffering to be found in this world (Romans 8:18). Your problem (and mine) is that we are dirty rotten sinners that do not deserve the mercy and grace that the one and only God of Heaven offers to us in spite of ourselves.

God wants everyone who comes to Him to come to Him by faith. So God’s children suffer along with the rest of the world so that the rest of the world has the same opportunity to be saved by grace through faith. Since Bible times preachers have declared “the ground is level at the foot of the cross.” That is fair for those who are coming and that is fair for those who are there. Without faith it is impossible to please God.

The Bible says that “all things work together for good to them that love God” (Romans 8:28). That means even the suffering! 1 Peter 2:21 says, “for even hereunto were ye called…” Christian, whether you know it or not, you were called to suffer. Now I could explain how God gets the glory when you patiently endure the trials and tests of affliction and leave it at that, but I think there’s more to it. So how does suffering work good?

Did you ever stop to think that it is only when we are helpless that we are totally dependent on God? Time and again circumstances swell around us to such a degree that we are absolutely forced to trust God. And He allows that suffering on purpose! He wants the suffering to crowd us to Him. We know how God wants us to handle death and bad news from the doctor. But did you know that a difficult boss or teacher, lost mail, or getting stuck in traffic at a railroad crossing are also circumstances allowed by God to be received with a humble spirit?

We cannot serve God and the idol of a “perfect life” (only being happy when things go our way). Just as God allowed Jesus to suffer at the hands of unfair and cruel men, we are going to suffer. “Think it not strange” (1 Peter 4:12). Suffering is a part of Christianity. But the grace promised in James 4:6, comes to those who humbly receive the wrong. Faith knows God is in control and is ‘handling it.’

If there’s anything in life that will stand at the judgment seat of Christ, it will be the choices of submission we made in seasons of trial.

Don’t try to run away from problems. To submit to difficulty is to submit to God. When we receive our circumstances by faith, grace is just around the corner. God is waiting, willing and able to pour favor into our lives if we submit to Him.

What is the difference between grace and works?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 15 May 2017 22:31:22 GMT

The very definition of the word grac e excludes works of any kind.

Grace must be freely given or it isn’t “unmerited favor.” Thus grace that requires any sort of work, effort or achievement on our part is not grace.

Good works, theref ore, can in no way shape or form result in salvation or exaltation. Good works are the natural result of saving faith. Good works are done because we are on our way to heaven and never in order to get to heaven.

Salvation by grace alone through faith alone in Christ alone has been taught in the church since the time of Christ (sorry Martin Luther fans). Paul spent chapters in Romans proving that every man – Jew or Gentile, is a sinner. Salvation does not come by works of righteousness, by rituals (such as circumcision or baptism) or by keeping the law. The law was not given to ‘keep’ it was given to condemn. It was given to show us that we are hopeless without the grace of God. Thus making the grace of God even more amazing.

Grace is needed because “nobody can live up to the whole law.” In other words perfection is not an achievable goal in this life. Those who think or preach to the contrary are not honest with themselves – and you know it!

What peace would you have knowing that your eternal destiny was dependent on whether or not you missed one too many church services, tithe check, or church rule (some of which you probably have yet to learn)? No peace…none whatsoever. And again, if you’re honest, you know it!

The ‘step in line or else’ mentality is a fear tactic used from the top down in any organization that must control its members or fail to exist.

Someone once said, “If heaven were by merit, it would never be heaven to me, for if I were in it I should say, ‘I am sure I am here by mistake; I am sure this is not my place; I have no claim to it.’ But if it be of grace and not of works, then we may walk into heaven with boldness.”

If you don’t want it, fine. But God’s grace is available to you. Like rain it falls on us all. We must decide whether we are going to refuse it like the rocks and roads do – forcing it to run off. Or whether we will be as good soil and flowers that have waited patiently – leaves withering as though almost in prayer – for the showers of God’s blessing, thankful to drink in every drop.

If God saved on the basis of merit, where would the drunkard be? The blasphemer? The unchaste? Those whose hearts have cursed God? Or those who have loved this world ‘just a little bit’ more than they have loved God? In fact, where would you be? But when salvation and exaltation is all of grace, then all your past, however black and filthy, need not keep you from coming to Jesus.

What is the Holy Spirit?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Mon, 01 May 2017 22:25:47 GMT

"And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb." (Rev 22:1)

The Holy Spirit is the third Person of the Trinity. The Holy Spirit, apart from God the Father and God the Son, has His own personality. He is called the Comforter and t hus cannot be considered some sort of abstract influence. The Holy Spirit is seen to ‘connect’ with other persons in such a way as to clearly imply personality: Christians (Acts 15:28); Christ (John 16:14; 17:4); and God (Matt 28:19; 2 Cor 13:14; and Jude 1:20-21).

We are told in Scripture that the Holy Spirit searches, knows, speaks, testifies, reveals, convinces, commands, strives, moves, helps, guides, creates, sanctifies, inspires, makes intercession, orders the affairs of the church, and performs miracles – to include the raising of the dead. (Write and ask for the Bible references, if you’d like them.)

Only a person can perceive an insult or be offended. Knowing that, the Bible is clear that the Holy Spirit can be resisted, grieved, vexed and blasphemed. If the Holy Spirit was not His own personality, how could blasphemy against God be a lesser crime than blasphemy against the Holy Spirit (Matt 12:31)?

The Holy Spirit is spoken of as God (Acts 5:3-4; 1 Cor 3:16; 6:19; 12:4-6). Divine attributes are ascribed to Him: life (Rom 8:2); truth (John 16:13); holiness (Eph 4:30); omnipotence (Luke 1:35); omniscience (John 14:26; 16:12-13); and omnipresence (Psalm 139:7-10).

Divine work is ascribed to the Holy Spirit: creation (Job 33:4; Psa 104:30); the giving of life (Gen 2:7; John 6:63; Rom 8:2); prophecy (2 Sam 23:23; 2 Peter 1:21); regeneration (John 3:3-8; Titus 3:5); and resurrection power (Rom 8:11).

Everything that the Holy Spirit does is centered on Christ. John 15:26 says, “But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me:” Did you catch that? The Holy Spirit does not testify to the truthfulness of some activity, event or even religion. The Holy Spirit was only sent to testify of Jesus Christ. If you are told that the Holy Spirit will testify that your pastor or your church or your doctrine is right – you have been misled. Every activity of the Holy Spirit points in some way, shape or form to the person of Christ. If you are looking for the Holy Spirit to validate your behavior or church – He won’t do that. He only testifies of Christ. “My church says that the Holy Spirit will indicate that I’m in the right church by…” Not according to Scripture, He won’t. “Well then how am I supposed to know whether I’m in the right church?” By reading the Bible. The very words of Scripture – not emotion or feeling – are to determine what we believe.

The evidence that an individual has received the Holy Spirit is found in Acts 1:8. In that verse we are told, “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.”

Volumes have been written on this topic. Hopefully enough information has been presented to at least wet your appetite for further study.

What does "obedience to the faith" actually mean?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 15 Apr 2017 22:18:39 GMT

The term “obedience to the faith” is found in the first chapter of Romans verse five.

Another, similar statement can be found in the second-to-last verse of the same book of Romans, “obedience of faith.” Both of them link the Christian’s personal obedienc e to this faith to the benefit of “all nations.”

And so, sandwiched between commands to ‘obey faith,’ is the greatest doctrinal dissertation on Christian theology ever written. Our understanding and keeping of the faith once delivered unto the saints is the only hope the nations of the world have of salvation. Doctrinal purity benefits the world. False doctrine dooms it. Satan, from the very beginning, has always questioned God’s Word.

Much time and effort is spent in Scripture teaching man that they are personally responsible for their own sin. The Christians in Berea were identified as “more noble” than other Christians because they received the Word of God with all readiness of mind and searched the Scriptures daily “whether those things were so” (Acts 17:11). In other words, you and I are responsible to search the Scriptures on our own and learn the truth. God doesn’t condemn us corporately, but personally. To follow someone who is not following the Bible is exactly what Jesus was talking about when he mentioned the blind leading the blind. Don’t be blind. Don’t follow someone who is blind.

You and I are to judge for ourselves what the sixty-six books of the Bible teach, because God is going to judge us personally out of those – and only those books.

One thing that “obedience to the faith” does not mean is absolute “obedience to the church” or “obedience to the pastor.” Both the church and pastor are to be followed, but only so far as they are following the Word of God.

A cult is any organization that attempts to redirect your obedience away from Scripture to “their church” or “their leader.” If you ever hear someone say “learn to do as you are told…if you are told by your leader to do a thing, do it. None of your business whether it is right or wrong” – you run from that apostasy as fast as you can. Any man who claims to have authority to change Scripture is an antichrist. Pride does not like to lose control and any religion that demands strict and unquestioning obedience to anything other than Bible doctrine is false.

Wolves in sheep’s clothing are slick. They will sound smooth. They will tell you that you can’t know what was translated correctly – so trust them. But how do they know unless they portend to be God – which is blasphemy? Remember, God is going to hold you personally responsible. You can read for yourself. It won’t work to say “but they.” No, if we are going to believe and trust God to preserve our souls for all eternity, it is a small thing for Him to preserve His Word for only a couple of thousand years on earth.

A pastor only has such authority as is delegated to him by God. Christians are never told to submit blindly to a church leader, but to submit to truly God-called men who are leading according to the Word of God. As the Apostle Paul said, “Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ” (1 Cor 11:1). Paul could demand that others follow him because he was following Christ and was faithfully preaching the message given to him by Christ. Apart from that, even Paul had no authority. He warned the churches of Galatia that if even he were to preach any other gospel, they were to reject him (Gal 1:8). Even in matters pertaining to his own associates, Paul’s authority was not absolute and unquestionable. When Paul “greatly desired” for Apollos to minister at Corinth, Apollos refused (1 Cor 16:12).

False teachers and churches will use Bible commands like “obey those that have the rule over you” out of context and in order to create a spirit of fear. Dear friend, fear God rather than man. You won’t get to heaven by believing me. Salvation comes by believing God and the promises He has personally made to you. Anyone who claims to have new revelation or more clear understanding than you can read for yourself in Scripture must first get you to question the authenticity of the original… Well, if you’re going to do that, why don’t you question the authenticity of their new revelation? P.S. I bet that’s been changed more times in its young life than God’s Word ever has been…!

Does Old Testament law still apply today?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Sat, 01 Apr 2017 22:12:27 GMT

The Old Testament Law is divided int o three subdivisions.

The first is referred to as the “Commandments.” The commandments were given to Israel to govern moral life. They would include what most people think of when they think of Old Testament Law: the Ten Commandments. The moral law can largely be found in Exodus chapters 19 and 20.

The second section is called the “Judgments.” The judgments governed social life. Things addressed included employer-employee relationships, safety, property rights, neighborly responsibilities, etc. Dietary laws and church-state relationships could be found here.

The final portion of the Law is referred to as the “Ordinances.” The ordinances governed religious life: to include the Temple, the priests the sacrifices and the sacrificial system itself.

The Jewish Old Testament is one of the oldest, written laws of its kind in the world. I have read some strong arguments that make it the vanguard for every set of written societal laws that followed. Most societies think that building a barrier around a newly dug hole or the requirement for a wall around a porch on a roof are good ideas. Both of these ‘rules’ can be found in the Judgments governing social life. They are ‘good ideas’ if nothing else.

So what is supposed to apply to us today? Why are some things that are forbidden in the Old Testament (like eating pork or shell fish) not only done today, but enjoyed by Christians who claim to believe the Bible? Can we indiscriminately apply the Law of God as our own church would direct us? Who or what makes that determination?

Well, the fact is, the Bible does that for us. The moral law condemns all men. God tells us what is wrong with man on every level and in every society. The moral laws transcend governments and cultures. To break a moral law is to become guilty before a holy God. It is the moral law that is used to condemn all men – even in the New Testament. It is the moral law that identifies drunkenness, adultery, murder and all the rest as sin that has separated us from God.

The Judgments were laws telling Israel how to be good neighbors amongst themselves and with the surrounding nations. America has had a great influence in the world championing work laws that affect safety, working conditions and efficiency. Whether you agree with our attempts at “nation building” or not, when American ideals are adopted by other countries those countries are said to be becoming “Americanized.” Accordingly, religions that follow social laws that were given to Israel ‘look’ or appear more or less “Jewish” depending on the extent to which they adhere to Jewish social laws (what to eat or not eat; what to wear or not wear; etc.).

The Ordinances governed not secular society but religious rites (although sometimes this is as hard to separate as the difference between a man’s spirit and soul). Sure, God, in teaching Israel what it means to be holy and righteous, refused to allow any Levite who was blind, had an injured hand or leg or was a dwarf to serve in the Tabernacle, but that was because of the purpose of the Tabernacle. It was a daily, living object lesson to the nation of Israel as to what it means to be separated from God. But dwarfs, eunuchs, the blind, and the deformed could still worship God, sacrifice, go to the Synagogue on Saturday and are in Heaven today – sans malady, to the praise of God!

And so, to sum up, lying is always wrong; as is stealing, murder and adultery, etc. because the laws that govern morality transcend governments, societies and cultures. Jewish social and religious laws do not apply to anyone who is not Jewish (unless they are attempting to become Jewish or perhaps see some personal benefit). Eating pork is a sin to a Jew but not a Christian because that law is societal, not moral.

No room for all of the Bible references that could have been used in this article. If you’re interested, write me and I’ll provide them all.

Is it fair to equate Muslim terror to the Crusades or slavery in early American history?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 15 Mar 2017 22:06:17 GMT

It is absolutely not fair to compare Muslim Jihad with the so-called “Christian” Crusades or the tragedy of slavery in our country.

The very foundations upon which these religions are based are diametrically opposed:

Consider, for example, that according to “TheReligionofPeace.com,” “The Quran cont ains at least 109 verses that call Muslims to war with nonbelievers for the sake of Islamic rule. Some are quite graphic, with commands to chop off heads and fingers and kill infidels wherever they may be hiding. Muslims who do not join the fight are called 'hypocrites' and warned that Allah will send them to Hell if they do not join the slaughter."

Jesus Christ never commands Christians to force others to proselytize to Christianity. Even when directly confronted or persecuted, Christians are told to “turn the other cheek.” The Crusades were carried out by unsaved butchers who were misinterpreting the clear teaching of Christ for their own selfish and prideful lust for power. Many true Christians were martyred along with Jews and Muslims at the hands of unsaved Catholic Inquisitors as they marched to Jerusalem because they refused to convert to their apostate church – in the name of so-called “Christianity.”

The point being the Quran calls for forced conversion under Sharia Law and the Bible does not speak of any such dastardly approach to true faith in God. The reason so many unbelievers were to be found in the Catholic church at the time is because Constantine forced their ‘baptism’ by ‘the church,’ under threat of death. Millions ‘converted’ to Christianity not by conviction but rather by convenience – do it or die. From there it was a small step to the Crusades.

That answers why Islamic Jihad and the Crusades are mutually exclusive, what about Jihad and slavery in the United States? Once again, the Bible is clear on the subject of slavery.

“And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.” (Exodus 21:16) “If a man be found stealing any of his brethren of the children of Israel, and maketh merchandise of him, or selleth him; then that thief shall die; and thou shalt put evil away from among you.” (Deuteronomy 24:7) “For whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with mankind, for menstealers, for liars, for perjured persons, and if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine;” (1 Timothy 1:10)

Remember, instead of using VISA and Master Cards to ‘make ends meet’ in Bible times, men sometimes had to become what we would call ‘indentured servants.’ These indentured servants were being referred to when the New Testament speaks approvingly of master-servant relationships – not forced slavery.

To try and justify Jihad today by comparing it to apostate Christianity of yesteryear is juvenile at best. The issue is what is happening today. And today all Jihad terror is Islamic – and that fact is not debatable.

What about prophets today?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 01 Mar 2017 21:41:44 GMT

I think it should be painfully obvious today th at not everyone who claims to be a prophet from God is a prophet from God.

What do you think? Do you honestly believe that everyone who claims to b e a true prophet of God is a genuine prophet?

How about Mohammed, the founder of Islam? He claimed to be a true prophet of God. He claimed to have received a vision and, as a result, wrote the Koran, the “bible” of Islam. And if ‘success’ is to be our standard of rule, he has millions of followers. Is that proof that he is a true prophet of God?

What about the Rev. Moon, the founder of the Unification Church. He claims to have received a vision at the age of 16 when God called him to be a prophet and today there are “Moonies” on almost every continent. What about Confucius, Buda, or Ellen G. White? Do you believe that all such persons are true prophets of God? Satan has quite successfully tired people of religion by the sheer numbers of false prophets out there and the differences that can be found in their messages.

You and I may not be familiar with all of these men and women but that is beside the point. Can everyone who claims to be a prophet, be a prophet (even though they are followed by many, many people)?

So what is the criteria today for being a prophet, since it must be more than just claiming to be one? When it comes to the Bible, it is not what a person claims about himself, but what he teaches about God that proves he is from God. “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.” (Galatians 1:8-9)

God is clear that many false prophets are going to rise up in the last days and deceive many (Matt 24:11, 24). We are seeing just the beginning of that in our life time. The point is not so much that somebody’s favorite prophet is the next guys Antichrist, so much as it is that God meant what He said when he declared, “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.” (Ephesians 2:8-9)

And so to teach that you believe in grace and faith but only after you’ve done all you can do or that works have even an ever-so-small-part in salvation is the real problem when it comes to false teaching.

We have been given the Bible in order to be able to identify the true from the false. Based upon that standard and what we have done with it, we will stand and give an account – all by ourselves – before a thrice holy God.

What about Mormonism?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 15 Feb 2017 21:30:03 GMT

What about it?

When I was in High School I had to write a lengthy book report on one of our United States at my own choosing. The state I chose was Utah. I don’t know why. I had grown up in Wisconsin, was living in West Virginia and had never been further west than Fond du Lac, WI (which isn’t even “west” in the state of Wisconsin). Maybe it had something to do with an aunt and uncle that joined the Mormon church when I was very young. Maybe it was because Donny and Marie were big at the time and they were from Utah and also something called “Mormons.”

Whatever the reason, nobody can do a book report on the state of Utah without mentioning the LDS church. At the time, the president of the church was someone named Spencer W. Kimball. Yeah, who’d of thought. Almost every time LDS church history comes up in a discussion here in Safford, President Kimball’s name is bound to be mentioned, and for good reason. Reared in Thatcher from age 3 and settling to raise his own family in Safford, it wouldn’t surprise me to hear that a big reason this area has its own LDS Temple is in thanks, or at least recognition, of his work in the church to include beginning a world-wide temple building program. So back to the question…

As you probably guessed, many who have asked me this question have identified themselves as LDS. Now, in case you don’t know, the LDS and Baptist churches are not known for holding many joint socials. It isn’t that we don’t love or like each other as human beings, but our belief systems are contrary the one to the other. And to make matters worse, we can use the exact same words but, because those words have different meanings, we still fail to communicate well.

I am not writing this response to begin a dialogue. The difference that exists between Mormon and Baptist doctrine goes back to the difference between Cain’s offering of his own hands and Abel’s of obedience to the grace and truth that was to come by Christ (John 1:17). There is no rest in a law system that can never make us perfect (Hebrews 10:1). But there is rest in knowing and enjoying God’s unmerited favor, His grace – that is greater than all our sin.

A verse that at first glance seems to muddy the waters even more, in fact clears them up: “And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more grace: otherwise work is no more work” (Romans 11:6).

One blessing we have been given as Americans is the freedom to practice our religion without fear of government intervention. There is a danger, however in the blessing. Now anyone is free to teach and preach anything they want. That sounds good because it is good, but it now demands discernment and a personal decision must be made.

Maybe someone reading this is neither Mormon nor Baptist and your ‘take’ on the discussion is, why can’t we all just agree to disagree. That sounds good on the surface, but there’s a problem. Eternity is in play. You may not believe in an afterlife, but many do. And eternity is a long time to be wrong. In order for some people to practice their religion they must tell someone else about it. In the Christian faith the Great Commission demands that we share the Gospel of Jesus.

It should come as no surprise that I do not believe LDS doctrine is biblical. But I have served proudly (USAF) beside men who did in order to give them the right to believe the way they so choose. If they don’t have a right to disagree with me, then I must lose my right to disagree with them. The point is not to end the disagreement, but through the disagreement to behave like sane adults and understand that without the discussion we can’t make informed decisions. “…every one of us shall give account of himself to God” (Romans 14:12).

So think about your upcoming appointment with deity. Don’t ignore religion. Only an idiot makes a decision without getting the facts from both sides of the argument. I would encourage you to choose Christ alone.

How soon before Jesus comes again?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Wed, 01 Feb 2017 19:22:04 GMT

I wish I knew the answer to that question…!

What we do know is that Jesus is going to come again. John 16:22 says, “And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you.”

There is no doubt that Jesus is going to come again. And when He sees us and we see Him, it will be a time of rejoicing the likes of which man has never seen before. What a glorious day that will be!

But the promise of Jesus’ return is actually being fulfilled in another sense each and every day. Jesus said in our text verse, “but I will see you again.” Again and again God uses the word again as He deals with man. Every time we confess our sin He is faithful and just to forgive us our sin and cleanse us from all unrighteousness – again. When our faith in His promises – even the promise of eternal life – grows a little dim, He comes once again and repeats once more, “peace be unto you.” And it does.

Every past mercy is more reason to believe and anticipate future mercies. If Jesus was with us before, He’ll be with us again. If Jesus has ever been kind to you before, He’ll be kind to you again. Previous ‘niceties’ from God are not to be considered as “in the past and dead and buried,” but rather as seed sown, which will grow, push up out of the dirt of life and bless us once again!

Stop looking at circumstances and start looking in the Book. Do you see Him? You’ll see Him again, too. While our own government may sell all that America has ever stood for out, God will keep His promises – you can stand on them. The longer we wait the closer His return. His feet are more sure than those of a mountain goat – they will bring Him to us.

So rejoice Christian because He has said, “I will see you again!”

Does the Bible say anything about being transgender?

Sun, 15 Jan 2017 19:11:37 GMT

I am going to defer this question to a medical doctor.

His name is Dr. George Crabb, D.O., F.A.C.O.I. He is a Board Certified Internal Medicine physician who specializes in addiction medicine and practices in Naples, FL.

“There is a lot of confusion in our society today regarding the topics called transgender and transsexual. As is normal in our culture, the psychiatric world has taken the lead and totally disregarded what the Bible has to say about these issues. The psychiatric world would have us believe that we evolved over millions of years. They also would have us believe that a man can be trapped in a woman’s body and a woman can be trapped in a man’s body. This is called transgender in their world. Transgender, according to psychiatry, is an umbrella term that covers a wide range of gender nonconformity and discrepancies between what an individual feels they are versus what they are genetically. Transsexualism is the most extreme form of this condition. Transsexualism is when an individual of one gender (male or female) strongly identifies with the opposite gender and takes steps (hormonal and/or surgical) to modify their body to conform to their chosen gender. They say it is associated with an irresistible urge to be their chosen gender hormonally, anatomically, and psychosocially.

“No matter what an individual does to their body, whether it is hormonal therapy and/or surgical manipulation, it does not change their genetic make-up (genotype) and who they truly are sexually (male or female). Every person is born with either of the two following genotypes: XX (female) or XY (male) with the exception of a few genetic variables that are not the topic of this article.

“In all matters of life we, as born again believers, must look to the Bible for our guidance. When we look into the Scriptures, we find that it is evident that God made us either a male or a female. There is no evidence to suggest that God made anything else. Let’s look at what the Bible has to say about this topic: Genesis 1:27, “So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them.” Genesis 5:2, “Male and female created he them; and blessed them…” Leviticus 12:7, “This is the law for her that hath born a male or a female.” Matthew 19:4, “And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female.” Mark 10:6, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female.”

“The Bible tells us that “God made” which puts to rest the absurd belief of evolution. We did not evolve from some amorphic slime but were created by Almighty God, “in his own image”, male and female.

“The Bible goes on to tell us that when God created us He created us as either a male or a female and that there are no other alternatives. When God created us, He created us genetically as either a man or a woman. Man cannot by any means change the genetic code you were born with and that God in His infinite wisdom gave you. The hormonal therapy and surgical manipulation can change how you look on the outside and even sometimes change how you feel but it will never change your genetics or who God made you on the inside.

“God’s truth is so clear; but Satan, like in so many other cases, tries to confuse us and wants us to question God. Individuals who think they are in the wrong body believe that God has made a mistake. Satan takes the truth of God and manipulates it and turns it into a lie like in this situation. Transgender and Transsexualism is a lie from the evil one attempting to distort the truth of God that we are created by God as either male or female. This is an attempt by Satan to confuse people and to disrupt their peace. We know on the other hand that “God is not the author of confusion, but of peace…” (I Corinthians 14:33). Satan wants to confuse people and have them question God whereby disrupting their peace and then have them look to the world and it’s humanistic philosophy for help instead of looking to the Great Physician, our Saviour, Jesus Christ.

“With compassion we need to reach out and proclaim the truth of God’s Word. God has created us and He created us as either a man or a woman. No one or nothing can change that fact!”

Don't Muslims and Christians worship the same God?

Sun, 01 Jan 2017 19:11:38 GMT

Absolutely not.

The argument here is not what God is called. In English He is God, in Spanish He is “Dios.” The language is not as important as the definition. If I began to describe to you someone I know by the name of David, after a sentence or two you could figure out whether the David I know is the one that you are thinking about. So a correct definition of God is absolutely necessary, because the God who we are trusting to take us to Heaven is the God we understand Him to be. And if our definition of God is different than the Bible’s, we will be found wanting.

Muslims claim to respect Jesus. They might even call Him the “Word” or the “Anointed One” but they will not call Jesus the Son of God, because their Allah never had a son. They will not declare Jesus to be Lord or agree that Jesus is God in the flesh. These are serious inconsistencies with Bible doctrine on the subject. To a Muslim, the “Comforter” Jesus promised to send was not the Holy Spirit, but Muhammad.

Muslims, however, still claim to respect Jesus. But how is that possible? In verse after verse Jesus declares Himself to be God and allowed Himself to be worshipped as God (Matt 20:20; 28:9, 17; etc.) If Jesus said this and allowed Himself to be worshipped, how can a Muslim respect a prophet who thinks he’s God? Christ is either who He claimed to be, God in the flesh, or a devil from Hell. He is either Lord, liar or lunatic. Christianity is a not a continuation of Islam, it is a repudiation.

Let’s look at some of the monumental differences between Islam and Christianity. Islam’s holy book is called the Quran. It contains 114 chapters or “Surahs.”

Why are so many turning to Islam in our country? I believe it is because we are living in the Laodicean church age of Rev 3:14. Notice that the church was “in” Smyrna (Rev 2:8), Pergamos (Rev 2:12), Thyatira (Rev 2:18), Sardis (Rev 3:1), and Philadelphia (Rev 3:7), but it was the church “of” the Laodiceans (Rev 3:14). The church that is neither cold or hot, but lukewarm is the church of the people, not the church of God. We have everything we need but don’t know that we need God. We have cheapened and abused grace into a “come as you are, leave as you were” phenomenon. We don’t expect God to change anyone… There is no demand of discipleship. But oh are we good at being politically correct (The fine art and science of almost saying something). God help us.

How many times must I forgive?

Thu, 15 Dec 2016 19:11:39 GMT

Can I answer your question with a question?
How many times has God forgiven you?

As difficult, unsuccessful and seemingly hopeless it has been for you to forgive some people, God sees you and me in just the same way. Ephesians 4:32 says, “And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.”

We can be pretty myopic when it comes to us. That is, we don’t realize how much and how many times people – and God – must forgive us. Forgiveness is one of the most God-like things we can do. Perhaps that is why it can be so hard. Peter asked Jesus the exact same question in Matthew 18:21-22. I can’t help but think with seven as the number of perfection, that Peter probably thought that he was answering his own question with generosity and godly wisdom – not!

Jesus’ answer (we are to forgive seventy times seven times = 490 times!) was not so much an exaggeration as it was to say, “don’t keep track.” Forgive and forget. Many say that they can’t forgive until they have forgotten, but God says just the opposite: we must forgive in order to forget (or before we can forget).

What’s the point? Jesus was teaching that we should forgive people even when they don’t deserve it. Jesus has offered His forgiveness to you and me and we don’t deserve it. God doesn’t tell us to stop doing whatever it is that offends Him before He will forgive us, He says, because I have forgiven you, “sin no more.”

God loved us when we hated Him. He showed us mercy and we crucified Him. When he forgave us, we nailed Him to a cross. Humans are not an easy bunch to forgive.

Some will argue, “but you don’t know what they’ve done to me.” To be honest, that doesn’t matter. Jesus forgave the soldiers who crucified Him and they didn’t even ask for forgiveness (Luke 23:34). You see, if someone genuinely and sincerely comes to you and asks for forgiveness, it is almost an obligation to forgive them – just for the sake of courtesy if nothing else. But God’s forgiveness is so much more. He forgives before we ask Him to and many times even when the person doesn’t want to be forgiven.

Does the Bible say anything about life on other planets?

pastor@ntbcsafford.org (R.A. MacDonald) — Thu, 01 Dec 2016 16:03:39 GMT

There is absolutely no reference, suggestion or hint in the Bible that there is life on another planet – none.

It is pure speculation to even consider it. But for those speculating, Jesus would not have to die on each individual planet. Anyone who claims to believe the Bible will only be interested in what the Bible says and not another authority. So let’s go to God’s Word…

Colossians 1:20, “And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.” Notice Christ reconciled all things unto Himself, whether on earth or in the heavens.

Ephesians 1:10 says, “That in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him.” Notice Christ gathered all things in Heaven and on earth.

And finally Philippians 2:10, “That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth.” Here again we see that everything in all the heavens will bow itself to its Creator and Redeemer. The Bible clearly teaches that there is only one God (Isa 43:10; Isa 45:5; 1 Tim 2:5) and that He would only die once to redeem man for all time and eternity (Heb 10:10; Heb 9:12).

ntbcsafford

Honor to whom honor...

Navajo Code Talker Roy Hawthorne

Others May, You Cannot

by G.D. Watson, 1845-1924

COVID-19, Delta and Omicron et al

"To Vaccinate or Not to Vaccinate"

Who were the sons of God in Genesis 6?

Genesis chapter six gives us the historical account of Noah’s worldwide flood.

Could you please explain the Trinity?

Man will never be able to explain God.

What day of the week was Christ crucified on?

The Bible makes an interesting statement that conflicts with church tradition along this line,

What is the meaning of the two sticks in Ezekiel 37:15-20?

It is always best to allow Scripture to tell us what Scripture means.

I’ve heard it said that Moses was far ahead of modern science. What is meant by that statement?

William R. Vis, M.D., a member of the American Medical Association and the American College of Physicians, said:

Should a Christian take a blood transfusion?

I do not believe there is anything wrong with taking blood transfusions.

What is the bride of Christ?

The Bible doesn’t say much about the bride of Christ other than it is a ‘mystery.’

How could Jesus’ temptation be real if He could not sin?

This question deals with what Bible students call the peccability of God.

Will there be sin in Heaven?

How thought provoking this question has been.

Do you believe in evolution?

No, I do not believe in evolution.

Should a Christian swear to tell the truth in court?

I found some notes in my files that helped me answer this question.

Are the church and the kingdom of God the same thing?

The term Kingdom of God refers to God’s rule over the various aspects of His creation.

Does God hear the prayers of the unsaved?

Let me start out by saying that God is omniscient.

What is legalism?

Legalism is a term used to describe people who believe that you must keep the Old Testament Law or at least portions of it in order to get to Heaven.

Do I have a guardian angel?

Angels seem to be a common subject of conversation.

Can a person really know they are going to Heaven?

The Bible says, “These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life…” (1 John 5:13)

Does the Sea of Galilee have more than one name?

Name that lake!

Does the Word of God say anything about man going to the moon or exploring or inhabiting other planets?

Of course there is a verse that addresses this subject!

What do you say to a person who says they love their child too much to spank them?

My first thought is to tell them they're likely to end up raising a little terrorist.

How can a person know that they are saved?

Can a person know for sure that they are on their way to Heaven when they die?

What does the word "justification" mean?

The term “justification” is a legal term that means “to declare righteous.”

Has Hell always existed?

No, Hell has not always existed.

Why does the Bible say God hated Esau?

The two verses your question refers to are Romans 9:13 and Luke 14:26.

Is there anything wrong with the Masons?

First, let me start out by saying that I have never been a Mason and so have no ‘inside’ information as to what they do or how they do it.

Is the church too commercialized?

Even Jesus had to deal with this question.

Should a Christian work on Sundays?

The Old Testament Sabbath obligation has been declared obsolete in the New Testament (Colossians 2:16-17; Matthew 12:12).

Can a Christian sin and lose their salvation?

First of all let me say...

How can I witness to an Atheist?

An atheist is someone who denies the existence of God. ﻿

Why does it seem that some people endure harder trials than others?

The entire book of Job, probably the oldest book in the Bible, is centered around the question, “Why do the righteous suffer?”

What is faith?

The Bible speaks to this subject in several areas.

Is there an unpardonable sin?

This is a good question and deserves careful attention.

What is “speaking in tongues” all about?

Paul tells the church at Corinth...

Why did God give the Law?

This is a good question because it i s thought-provoking.

What is repentance?

Greek scholars tell us there are three words used in the New Testament to denote repentance.

Isn't the Pre-Trib Rapture position relatively recent in the history of church theology?

Many who believe in a mid-tribulatio n or post-tribulation rapture often use the argument that the pre-tribulation position is only a couple of hundred years old.

Must a person be baptized in the name of Jesus only?

There are those who teach that to be baptized correctly, one must be baptized in the name of “Jesus only.”

Pastor, do you really believe the Bible?

An atheist is someone who denies the existence of God.

The Word of God does talk about this subject on occasion and the references are very insightful, albeit unpopular today...